Professional Documents
Culture Documents
It's Sudden, But I Came To Another World! 02
It's Sudden, But I Came To Another World! 02
It's Sudden, But I Came To Another World! 02
- VOLUME 2 -
Exposure
-AUTHOR-
Antai
-ILLUSTRATOR-
Hitaki Yuu
The days go by fast. It has already been 10 years since I came to this
isekai.
I kindle the ire irst. I have gotten used to igniting with the kindle
stones.
Boiled eggs are barely in the safe zone if you can maintain the
temperature of the water to a certain degree… but there’s nothing to
adjust the ire.
I leave the pot stand at the center of the table, rinse 3 wooden plates
with water and place them there.
I drain the water where the boiled eggs are, move them to a colander,
and then to the table.
I would like to make bacon egg over boiled eggs, but the production
cost of bacon is hopeless.
People who make Japanese-style meals from the very morning are truly
incredible.
I felt this in my bones as I poured the soup on the plates and put my
hands together.
Peel the shell of the boiled eggs, and add a pinch of salt from the bag.
The cooled exterior is slightly chilly, but the inside is faintly warm.
That said, this isn’t enough to warm me up, so I bring the soup into my
mouth too.
‘Fuuh’, I let out a sigh and inished eating the irst egg.
She can’t say complicated words, but she can already speak the
common language of this world.
The possession spell was undone just the other day and it is currently a
period of observation, but it doesn’t seem like there’s any issues.
On the other hand, my habits with Japanese have not gone away yet,
and I end up depending on the convenient possession spell
unconsciously.
But well, I have only been learning for around a week or so, you know?
Don’t you think it is nice progress that I can say ‘Hello’ and ‘Nice to
meet you’?
I did make progress, you know? There’s a good amount of times when
this possession spell won’t translate some terms correctly.
I tried out using engrish words like ‘agenda’ and ‘legume’, and it didn’t
transmit.
“Hm~fufu~hm~fu~♪” (Wolfe)
Wolfe poured soup on her plate while humming and put her hands
together like I did.
Of course, the language was Japanese. I am not forcing her to, but she
ended up completely learning this one Japanese term.
I am impressed at how she eats such a modest meal with such glee
though.
“Oka~y!” (Wolfe)
Even though she should have washed her face, she hasn’t washed off
her drowsy face.
“The irst time I saw you, I thought you were a person that has a hard
time waking up once you fall asleep.” (Ilias)
“My fatigue was at the very limits at that time after all. I normally wake
up when I feel the morning sun on my skin for around 1 hour.”
But well, I sleep like a log outside of that, so there’s rarely any occasion
where I would wake up in the middle of it.
Let’s hide the fact that I hold a grudge from being hit awake at that
time.
“I on the other hand thought that you would be the type that would be
sharp in the morning.”
“I can get in that mindset more easily once I change clothes though.
That’s why I make sure to change into my armor at home.” (Ilias)
I drew my own conclusion here as I begin to peel the skin of the fruits
that Ilias and Wolfe will eventually be eating.
“But hasn’t that instilled a strict image in the minds of the people?”
She looked pretty down when she heard the last one.
“It is important to bring out results, but you have to be careful in how
you portray yourself too.”
“If you are greeted, answer with a smile. That should be enough if it is
you.”
“Looks like you need to practice how to smile naturally. You can pull it
off once in a while though.”
“Of course it is. More so when you don’t do it normally. You don’t lose
anything from trying, so practice.”
“N-No, just surprised you can make a face like that… I will work hard
too.” (Ilias)
Ilias changed into her armor after that and headed to the castle ahead
of us.
It is to the point where Ilias herself would ask for her room to be
cleaned. That said, it is not like Ilias hates cleaning.
She normally would like to do this every day, but she returns home at
evening or at night. With the current state where she can’t clean and do
the laundry in a satisfactory manner, she does all of that stuff together
in her free days.
Cause of this, she would normally leave the laundry to the laundry store
kind of place that’s on the way.
I considered having Wolfe carry my body like the gorilla did in order to
take it easy, but the gazes of the people bothered me, so I gave up. Let’s
just accept it as light exercise after a meal.
The eyes around… It seems like they have gotten used to this to a
certain degree.
This is in part because black wol kins have been coming every so often
since a few days ago.
That said, it is not on the level of the reaction from Japanese people
when seeing foreigners in Tokyo.
If anything, I would say their eyes are like those of wonder from seeing
someone from another district.
Also, Wolfe stands out with her peculiar whiteness. It is to the point
where you would want to ask her which bleach she used. She hasn’t
though.
If their reputation increases a bit more, she might become a beast girl
popular with the neighbors, but it seems like they still feel
apprehensive about speaking to a stranger.
By the way, a certain someone has black eyes and black hair despite his
normal appearance, so he would sometimes feel the gaze people would
direct to foreigners.
And we arrived. I showed the pass permit to the guard in front of the
bridge, and we entered the castle grounds.
The pass permit that Lord Ragudo gave me: an outstanding item that
allows me to have audiences with Lord Ragudo and Marito without
having to do almost any procedures.
The reason it is ‘almost’ is because there would be times when they are
in the middle of a meeting or would be busy receiving outside guests,
and I would be made to wait.
I headed to the corridor just like that and towards the of ice room. I
greet the soldier and have him lead me inside.
“Let’s see. Please take a seat wherever and kill some time.” (Marito)
I sit at the chair prepared for me. There was a book of mine there.
And so, I am having a study session for a while with Wolfe. I move to my
original objective after that.
“If it were like in your world, anyone would be able to have hopes of
becoming a high of icial. However, there were many who perked up
their ears when it was mentioned that if there’s promising children,
gold would be given to stimulate their growth, and they would be able
to attend the learning institutions of nobles.” (Marito)
“It means that there are no few of such stances as well. But there were
always opinions that stated this would also stimulate the self-respect
of the aristocratic children and they would be more motivated.”
(Marito)
“I see. But I feel like the nobles would end up bullying the lower class if
this is implemented.”
Just how’s the governmental system? What kind of reaction will the
people have at times like this? I answered the questions he asked even
if they were only vague recollections.
That’s why we would debate ‘why it ended up like that’ after hearing my
answer.
But the preamble for this to actually work is for ‘the populace to
understand politics’.
It is because of this existing that the populace can choose the candidate
that has declared the reform that they desire.
But the people in this world are not acquainted with politics. Their
education system is underdeveloped, and they have only received the
bare minimum education to perform their daily activities.
If that’s the case, the point of elections is dimmed. It will just become a
competition of how many votes you can get, and it will become a nation
where the ones who are good at those kinds of moves are the ones who
hold the power.
It would be far more effective for the king, who has learned the politics
of this world correctly and has knowledge, to choose the next
successor.
But it is not like all systems on Earth are useless here. The knowledge
that has been thought up over the long years is not just for show.
No matter if the times are different, there are still ef icient political
measures and policies.
The king of Taizu is the one who does the selection; the work of Marito
who is a professional in the structure of this world.
“That said, when the worlds are different, there’s also a lot of ideas that
feel really fresh. Accepting the marriage of people from the same
gender would be hard in this world, but it is pretty interesting.”
(Marito)
“It is an era where the people can give their opinion, so with the
increase in the world’s population, the need for procreation has
disappeared. Due to this, an increase in love from the same gender
increased, and it was easier to apply it; there’s a variety of reasons
though. Of course, the biggest reason being that they had to spend an
outstanding amount of time and effort, and fought discrimination.”
“A population of more than 7 billion, huh. I can’t imagine it. With that
many people giving their opinion, things must be pretty hectic.”
(Marito)
“Right. Where I was born, there’s a proverb that says: ‘10 people, 10
colors’. It is natural for the likes and natures to differ by the amount of
people there are. There will be overlaps with an increase in numbers,
but it is not like everything will be a perfect match.”
And within those, there’s a good amount who you can understand yet
can’t agree with.
There are times when such dissonances will appear in your daily life as
well.
“I think that’s enough for politics. Next would be knowledge about the
development of civilization. Can you tell me about these electrical
appliances related to cooking?” (Marito)
“Aah, I spoke about the functions and uses for the rice cooker the last
time, huh. Next would be… the microwave. This is…”
There’s magic stones that shine faintly like luminescent paint when
being illuminated, and they would be set around as street lights.
I can see a variety of instances where things that can’t be used without
electricity were made possible thanks to the blessings of magic.
Ilias apparently can use the basics of magic. I remember the time when
she managed to light up the ire without using a kindle stone when
cooking.
“I have some rough knowledge of it, but I don’t have that much
knowledge in science.”
“I also don’t know much about magic myself after all… Maybe we need
to ind a trustworthy specialist?” (Marito)
Researching for the desired ield is natural, but it wasn’t the case a long
time ago.
The reason for this is because of the existence of the magic seal stones.
The military uses of magic were shaved off greatly due to this.
If the worth of magic lowers, it gets taken out from the targets of
research. This is the reason why the applications of magic are low in
this world of magic.
We had Wolfe join up the training of the Ragudo Division when she
came to the castle.
Wolfe has learned how to emit and control her mana, so the next thing
she began to learn was how to move her body.
Since the opportunity was there, we also exited the of ice room, and
moved to a place where we can see the training.
Wolfe and the Ragudo Division members are already having bouts.
“The growth of Wolfe-chan is fearsome.” (Marito)
“Yeah.”
Wolfe doesn’t skimp in her efforts, but her talent in battle is on a whole
other level.
Her beast-like way of carrying her body characteristic to black wol kin,
and the massive amount of mana that she can use to enhance her body.
In this world, the difference in the amount of mana you have heavily
in luences your performance. It is because you can strengthen your
body with it even without using magic.
That said, she hasn’t been able to defeat a single one in the Ragudo
Division as of present.
She had bouts against other knight divisions too, but she lost most of
them as well.
They excel against enemies like Wolfe who move instinctively like an
animal.
But Wolfe can’t even get a hit in when it is against the Ragudo Division.
It can’t be helped, Wolfe. Those old men begin evading before you
move, you know?
They probably didn’t even need those techniques of theirs against the
bandits because there was so much of a difference.
But the height of their specs really show as the level of their enemies
increases.
“Yeah.” (Marito)
I move my gaze a bit to the distance. There’s Ilias swinging her sword
alone.
Swinging a sword several times bigger than her body without any
issues. The trees around were shaking heavily from the wind pressure
it was creating.
And with the synergy of her body strengthening through mana… it just
doesn’t make sense anymore.
I heard something insane before about how she managed to bounce off
the spear of Cara-jii that can pierce iron with just her bare body when
she buffed herself.
With the other knight divisions, there would be people who would be
crippled for life due to the difference.
The only ones who can ight against Ilias, who is within the top 5 of this
country, would be a number of knight captains.
The fact that there’s still several other people on Ilias level is terrifying.
By the way, Lord Ragudo can apparently defeat Ilias easily. The depths
of this country are profound.
Wolfe had a bout with Ilias once, but the girl didn’t crawl onto the bed of
Ilias that night.
Considering this, Dokora was a pretty impressive guy for being able to
ight against Ilias with one arm even if it was just for a brief period of
time…
“We are straightforward to the point that we are easily toyed with by
bandits after all. Also, our numbers are low. I would say I am con ident
in our legs.” (Marito)
The strength of the knights is not to be scoffed at and the horses are
weird -that’s this country.
You can reach the location you want to go to with a horse if it is a place
within this vast territory after all.
The irst bandit lair was close and it was a surprise attack, so it was on
foot, but horses were used on the Dokora subjugation.
It is to the point where they can deploy the knights in the whole area of
Taizu within the night. You should be able to understand how fearsome
that mobility is, right?
Even if I don’t know the speed of a horse, I still thought that speed was
weird.
I understand what she is trying to tell me. She is probably trying to tell
a certain someone, who made Wolfe participate in the training yet is
watching from above, to come down and join in.
When Marito waved his hand instead, she hurriedly bowed and
returned to swinging.
I feel like she is gonna nag at me on the way back. Aah, the pain.
But the training I can think of is stuff like swinging a sword in a kendo
dojo. It is by no means the kind where I mix along in that inhuman
domain where I could die from an unfortunate accident.
“That said, if I don’t join in on the training, I feel like she is going to
complain to me everyday. That would be a drag.”
“Isn’t that ine? Training your body and being able to protect yourself to
a certain degree isn’t a bad thing.” (Marito)
‘First, let’s begin with how to use mana. You concentrate like this and…
tadah’ -is what Ilias said as she crushed a rock with her bare hand. It
made me think it was hopeless.
‘Like this!’ -is what Wolfe said as she replicated that in her irst try. I
seriously felt it was hopeless at that moment.
“Then can’t you just ask the Ragudo Division to take that into
consideration? There should be a point to teaching you at least the
techniques. I am ine with tagging along too, you know?” (Marito)
A sigh leaked out. I feel like Ilias would make a complicated expression
from that in itself though… What should I do?
On the way back, I walked the evening cityscape together with Ilias and
Wolfe.
Ilias tells me her displeasure of the day with a straight stare. Well, of
course she would tell me that, yup.
She nodded happily. Of course she would be if the highest person in the
country agrees with you.
“If you can teach a person who learns through theory, I would like you
to.”
“Muh, I can. You have to give an oomph to your magic—” (Ilias)
Yesterday, Dog’s Bone was on a holiday, but today is a work day. So, we
headed to Dog’s Bone.
“Welcome!” (Saira)
Therefore, Dog’s Bone was prospering greatly today as well due to their
dishes with salt in this world where the seasoning of dishes is mostly
thin.
Unfortunately, I don’t see signs of other stores employing salt at full just
yet.
So I say, but the inventory of salt in Taizu itself isn’t that good.
The one who showed up saying this was the owner of the place, Gozu.
The dish brought out was a hot chicken soup with noodles made from
wheat lour.
I consulted on whether ramen could be made and this is what was
created.
I tried it out at once. The taste of the soup is extremely good. Since
there’s no stuff like bonito lakes and dried seaweed, the lavor is on the
weaker side, but that’s compensated for with vegetables and spices.
However, the noodles still leave a lot to be desired.
Ilias and Wolfe are eating it in glee. This world doesn’t have the custom
of using chopsticks, so it does give the impression it is hard to eat.
There’s spoons and forks, but… maybe we need exclusive forks and
soup spoons.
“For things like the thickness of the noodles, it should be enough to just
match the tastes of the people in this country. Also, considering the
ingredients put on top, I feel like you could add them to the menu.”
“Tasty!” (Wolfe)
“The condiments of the grilled meat, vegetables that suit the soup, and
putting a variety of things on top of the seasoned boiled egg is a staple
in my country of Japan.”
“Fumu fumu, I see. So that’s how you complete a single dish.” (Gozu)
“That’s right. You currently don’t have a business rival that uses salt,
but they will most likely put their hands on it in the future. When that
happens, your menus will overlap. Then, it will turn into a battle of who
can one up their dishes by adding a little extra something. If you test
out a variety of things now to create a gap, it will get easier for you in
the long run.”
“I see. Then I will consult with the housewives. How about changing the
ingredients weekly?” (Gozu)
“That’s nice. You could hear the opinions of the customers and it would
be harder to get tired of it.”
I was having a light chat with Gozu, but the voice of the housewife from
the kitchen calling for Gozu made him return hurriedly. This power
dynamic most likely won’t be changing in the near future.
I was thinking about talking to Saira too, but it will most likely be a
hindrance with how busy it is. Let’s con irm with her only on her free
days and invite her to a meal in the future.
We returned and took our baths respectively. You normally need to ill
up the water, light up a ire, and ready up the warm water, but we are
being helped out by the skills of Ilias here.
By her illing up the water using magic and lighting up the ire, we can
ready the bathtub several times faster than normal.
These spells serve no use in battle due to the magic seal stones, but it
apparently is a priceless treasure when camping.
Being able to easily prepare drinkable water, light the ire, eat your food
safely, and even prepare a bath, there wouldn’t be any worries in the
hygiene department.
By the way, when Ilias is not present, I would heat up the water myself
and just wipe myself with a towel.
I tidy up my own bedding while I wait for Ilias and Wolfe to inish
bathing. And then, I switch after, enter the bath, and wash away the
fatigue of the day.
When I got out of the bathtub and headed to the living room, Ilias was
polishing her sword.
I myself grab a parchment and pen, and begin working. I can see the
surroundings with the illumination of the magic stones, but it is
slightly dark.
While I was thinking this, Ilias infused mana to the magic stone, and
strengthened the light.
“Yeah, it seems like she wanted to say goodnight to you, but she fell
asleep, so I carried her to her room.” (Ilias)
“I am glad to see that she managed to enjoy her day. Makes me jealous.”
“You would be able to sleep just like that if you train, you know.” (Ilias)
“How much will an adult that doesn’t get taller anymore grow, I
wonder.”
Ilias poured mana on the magic stone again and adjusted it.
“Goodnight.” (Ilias)
Ilias returned to her room. I resume my work after seeing her off.
I wanted to put a little more work into it, but the light of the magic
stone has weakened, so let’s end it here.
We put the groceries we bought inside the carriage that was readied in
front of the church.
We will be moving away from Taizu for a few days, but I would say
preparations are mostly done, I guess.
This would be my irst time in this world where I am spending the night
out by my will.
Man, just thinking about it stimulates the child in my heart and makes
me excited. Yup yup!
“I see.”
“It ended up with both Lady Ratzel, who is close to Maya, and the
trustworthy Lord Domitorkofucon being given the job.” (Marito)
“Fumu.”
“They also want to ask a variety of things in the villages that have no
churches too, and said they want to build churches in them if there’s a
request for it.” (Marito)
“Yeah, the opinions you have that leave the most impression on me are
in the spots where you are self-aware of the differences between this
world and your world. This city is the only place you have been in until
now, right?” (Marito)
“The irst thing that came to sight when I descended here was this place
after all. The village of the black wol kins… can’t be considered within
the sphere of this country’s culture, huh.”
“You have gotten used to the state of the castle and the city, right? If you
check the lifestyle of the residents outside the castle next, I thought it
would be easier for you to tell me your opinions, you see.” (Marito)
“No need to worry about it. We have told them we will have a counselor
candidate accompany them for the sake of learning while we were
discussing the conditions.” (Marito)
“Oh, I didn’t expect the counselor candidate to be you, boy. You have
gone up in ranks.” (Maya)
“It is just a front. I was told to study about the difference between this
world and mine so I could give useful advice more easily.”
“Ehehe!” (Wolfe)
I would say she is around her mid twenties. Her soft-looking hair hangs
on her shoulder, and the front is a straight cut. A pretty girl that gives a
calm and prim impression.
“Wolfe!” (Wolfe)
I shake her hand with my formal smile. Oi, Ilias, don’t make that weird
face; you too, Maya-san.
“That’s right. This girl has already learned the words of this place, but
we have been using this possession spell to communicate with the black
wol kins. A merchant friend of mine was the one who found that village,
so I have gone to that village myself as a helper of his.”
“I see. You are working really hard despite being young.” (Rakura)
“I am the one pro iting from being able to work together with a beautiful
person like you, Rakura-san.”
I had an enjoyable chat with Rakura-san. Oi, as I said, stop those eyes,
you two. Learn from Wolfe!
“Now then, let’s begin our meeting. Rakura-san and I will be discussing
the order we will be going to the villages in. I leave the preparations of
the materials to you and Wolfe.” (Ilias)
Ilias and Rakura-san entered the room deeper in. Now then, let’s go
shopping.
That’s right. I didn’t mix a single lie in that conversation just now. Since
Rakura-san is in the same profession as Maya-san, I decided to do it this
way since she might have the same power to see through lies like Maya-
san.
I don’t know the speci ic logic of it, but I have a faint guess of how it
works.
The special trait of these girls in their sacred profession is that they
excel in distinguishing your mana.
I have eaten a rye fruit in the past which has special mana in it, and
Maya-san managed to tell that from the outside.
If they can see through lies as an extension of this, there’s the possibility
they observe the luctuations of the person’s mana.
People have some sort of habit when they lie. A skilled liar can lie
without showing it on the outside, but what about the inside?
If being aware that you are lying brings some sort of movement to your
mana, then a priest or someone in that line of profession who observes
those in their daily life… That’s basically my guess.
If they can see through everything as if they can read your mind, I
honestly wouldn’t be able to do anything, but I judged that such a
possibility was low.
The reason is Wolfe. The past of this girl is a tragic one. However, I didn’t
see any reactions of Maya-san that would allude to her reading such
memories of Wolfe after meeting her.
If it is Maya-san who showed clear disdain towards the topic of
necromancy, it should have shown in her face if she had read the mind of
Wolfe.
If I tell a lie, I will de initely hit that sensor. It sounds like an impossible
game at irst glance, but that’s not really the case. You just have to
distort the truth with the truth.
It is true that I moved from place to place when I was in Japan. After I
began living alone there, the irst place I settled in ‘in this continent’ was
without doubt Taizu.
“Yeah.”
But what Maya-san really wants to know here is most likely ‘whether I
can do the same thing for other questions’.
The answer is yes and no. If there’s a topic I want to hide, I can imitate
this act in the middle of the conversation.
The reason for this being yes and no is because there’s the possibility
my agitation will be seen through.
I didn’t want Maya-san to notice this if possible, but with a special case
like Rakura-san appearing, it can’t be helped.
“I can tell just by looking -with you being that happy and everything.”
(Maya)
We went out shopping after that and that brings us to the present.
It seems like Cara-jii grouped up with Ilias and the others after bringing
the carriage, they came out from the church together.
“Ooh, if it ain’t the lad. It is a great help that you are here too. I would
have felt too suffocated without you.” (Cara)
“That goes the same for me. In the irst place, they would be pretty much
like your children or grandchildren.”
“Yeah. For you lad, it would be as if you were walking with lowers on
both hands.” (Cara)
“There’s one that not only has thorns, but might even have needles
growing out of her though.”
The trait of Taizu is that there’s a lot of forests, and its territory is
surrounded by giant mountain ranges.
There’s the Taizu castle at the east side of the region, and most of the
villages spread out at the west side of it.
On top of that, a march from the direction of Gahne would require them
to cross through the narrow path in a forest.
Even if they tried to invade through the forest, it would still put an
extreme burden on them.
And then, the chivalric order that prides on their small number of elites
in Taizu would have an overwhelming geographic advantage and
mobility in that narrow path. I wouldn’t want to attack them even if
asked to, yup.
We are currently heading to a northwest village. We will be going around
the villages on a route that lets us go through them in one journey
without backtracking.
That said, the black wol kin village would be an exception. There’s a
language barrier. They began to have exchanges with the outside not
that long, so it was discussed that we shouldn’t bring too drastic of
changes on them.
But it is a village that feared the Demon Lords and went into hiding.
Maya-san said they might be a good match for the Yugura Church.
The Yugura Church. Yugura is apparently the name of the hero that
received the blessing of God and saved the world. It should be safe to
consider it similar to christianity.
The Demon Lords that were born from the forbidden resurrection
magic and dropped the world into fear. The hero that received the
divine protection of God defeated them and saved the world.
And so, what was born from the desire of preserving the teachings of
that hero for posterity was the Yugura Church.
The name of the hero remaining for posterity is something you hear
often in fantasy, but going as far as developing into a religion is pretty
rare. They are mostly young boys from a small village, so it can’t be
helped.
It probably would be easy for the black wol kins to gain affection
towards the hero that defeated the Demon Lords which were the
symbol of their fear.
Rakura-san said that it might be a good idea to tell them about the
Yugura Church as a further lubricant in their relationship once they get
used to the exchanges.
Well, the Yugura Church has the most number of believers in Taizu, and
the black wol kin are beginning to go back and forth in that
environment. It will most likely transmit without them going out of
their way to do so.
“Speaking of which, I have not heard about the damages the villages
suffered from the bandits. Were there no attacks?”
“Aah, the villages have knights of Taizu stationed there. The bandits
wanted to avoid battles against the knights, so they didn’t get close to
the villages. There were escorts when moving from village to village
too.” (Ilias)
“So the ones who suffered from this were the merchants who didn’t
have the leeway to get knights as escorts, huh.”
“Yeah. But even so, it was communicated to them that they should avoid
moving from village to village as much as possible as a precaution.”
(Ilias)
That said, if they did something like that, it would also expose the cards
of Dokora.
My image of this being the village in the Middle Ages hasn’t changed. I
feel like the wooden constructions are somewhat big, most likely due to
the effect of this country being predominantly forests.
“So they are basically cutting open the forest to increase the amount of
liveable land for people, huh.”
“Aren’t there villages that are not nearby rivers with so much forest and
mountains around?”
“Such places utilize the underground water. The water for the
cultivation ields relies mostly on rain, but when it is necessary, they can
either use the underground water or people who can use magic.” (Ilias)
“That said, the amount of water you can create is proportional to the
amount of mana you have, so you wouldn’t be able to create enough
water to satisfy a whole village. Depending on the place, there’s also
villages that draw water from rivers through waterways.” (Ilias)
“In my country, most houses can draw water, so it doesn’t feel fresh
though.”
I then found the watchtower of the village. This is my irst time seeing a
wooden watchtower in real life.
“You have a watchtower, huh. I don’t think there’s much of a need for
that against animals though…”
“The reason for its existence is as a countermeasure for monsters.”
(Ilias)
Now that she mentions it, I have barely touched upon that topic until
now, but there’s monsters and demons in this world. Since the
opportunity has presented itself, I asked Ilias about monsters.
There’s special mana illing the regions where the Demon Lords ruled in
the past. The creatures born from this are different from animals in that
they have a great amount of mana inside of them. Those are monsters.
There’s still not much known about demons as of present. They are like
humans, but they act as subordinates of the Demon Lords.
But there’s monsters who luckily get through the mountains without
meeting the slime too.
“I was wondering where did a wyvern show up when I heard about the
story of Cara-jii, but it originated from such circumstances, huh.”
Well, I did encounter the most dangerous one which is the slime-san
though.
The expression of Ilias was harsh as she said this. Considering the age
and living of Ilias, it was most likely the reason for her having lost her
parents. Let’s not touch that topic for now.
For now, I had her show me the facilities that would let me understand
the form of agriculture and forestry of the villagers, and investigate
their low.
Rakura-san and Cara-jii returned while we were doing that. They have
apparently wrapped up talks about the management of the church, the
frequency of participation in masses from the villagers, the necessary
funds, and such stuff.
And then, they got on the carriage and headed to the next village.
“If you are consulting about the expenses for the management of the
church, does that mean support funds will be provided from the
headquarters?”
The king of Mejis has talks with the Pope, and they have the role to
transmit the policies decided to the citizens.
There’s the downside of the real power being held, but a part of me
thinking that would make it easier for a king might be because a certain
someone doesn’t wish for such positions of responsibility.
Dokora, who was an Anbu of Mejis, had deep relations with the Yugura
Church, and the ones who cornered him were the Yugura Church too.
“Speaking of which, the mother of Ilias worked in the church just like
Maya-san, right? That means…”
“Yeah, my mother was originally from Mejis. She came together with
Maya to Taizu, and then she married my father who was a knight of this
country.” (Ilias)
On Earth, the catholic sisters don’t get married. Do they not have many
restrictions like that?
It may be connected with a savior, but there must be a good deal of
differences when it comes to the teachings of a hero.
“I currently can’t blindly accept the Yugura Church, but I am also not so
rebellious as to go against a religion when I am the minority. If I am
going to be knocking on the doors of religion, I do want to consider the
Yugura Church.”
“There’s no need to wait for you to have deep religious faith. We will
always be waiting for you to join, Counselor-sama.” (Rakura)
Hmm, this feeling of formality is nostalgic. The village tours after that
proceeded without any issues too.
I investigate the names of the villages, details of the facilities, and how
degraded their lifestyle is. That goes the same for the expressions of the
villagers as well as the state of their living.
It is not like they are all the same, and reasons do exist for those
differences.
If it were because of the peculiarities of the village, that’s ine, but if they
can become downsides and problems, they could serve as targets for
deliberation.
“Didn’t you come here to learn about the differences between the
villages and the capital?” (Ilias)
“It would be a waste to just learn, right? There’s a lot to earn from
testing things out yourself in this fashion. It might even prove
bene icial. You have to make use of the chances given to their utmost,
you know.”
Also, Wolfe has come today. I have to show her my dignity as a Shishou.
I have been having Wolfe state the points she has noticed after
comparing the villages.
“The cows in this village are smaller than the ones in the village before!”
(Wolfe)
“Ooh, is that so, is that so. Leaving aside the differences between
individuals, if there’s a difference as a whole, we could consider this
being a difference in the breeding environment. The climate and
exposure to the sun normally doesn’t change. In that case, the size of the
livestock pen, the lifestyle rhythm of the cows, and the amount and
quality of food might be the factors. Try to derive the reason for this by
observing the surroundings of the cows and inding the differences.”
“…Hmm?” (Wolfe)
“Become the cow-san and think about why they are smaller.”
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
It hit evening while we were doing all that. We secure a place to sleep in
the church of the last village we went to today.
Ilias and Wolfe are sleeping in the same room, and the others in a room
of their own.
Cara-jii alone was invited to the house of the village chief, and ended up
staying there.
I could have gone to sleep at once, but I decided to organize the papers I
wrote down today and headed to the desk.
I hang the Illumination Stone, that Ilias imbued mana into, on the ceiling
of the room, and dedicate myself to the deskwork while relying on that
light.
“Come in.”
The one that came in was Rakura-san. Contrary to her daytime out it,
she was wearing a comfortable completely white robe. It really
stimulates my desires.
“Apologies for coming in so late in the night. I was walking a bit around
because I couldn’t sleep, and I saw light in the room, so… is it a bother?”
(Rakura)
“I don’t mind. I was in the middle of compiling what I have noted down
today.”
“You are a really diligent one, Counselor-sama. Can I see?” (Rakura)
“Go ahead. Please sit on the bed or wherever you ind most
comfortable.”
I urged Rakura-san to sit, and gave her the documents I inished writing.
“You are writing it down in quite the detail. To think you would even
write down about the games the children of the village play…” (Rakura)
“There’s reasons for even the smallest things. The possibilities of this
linking to the information one seeks merit such efforts. The least I can
do as an inexperienced person is to not miss any events I witness as
much as possible.”
“I see…” (Rakura)
“For example; there’s villages where the children play with handmade
toys and those that don’t. The makers of such toys are most likely the
parents. The villages that can afford the time and have the mental
leeway to make handmade toys for their children in their busy daily
lives and the ones that don’t might have a difference in the amount of
work they do, their ef iciency, and technique.”
“…”
“By watching the state of their work, equipment, and technique while
having such assumptions, those kinds of differences are made clear… or
something like that?”
“…If someone like Counselor-sama managed to climb to a standing of
responsibility, the people must be reassured.” (Rakura)
The sweet perfume tickled my nose. I can feel her heat from up-close. I
could tell my heartbeat was getting noisier and faster.
“E-Excuse me…?”
“We are searching for a certain book. Do you know about a book that has
information about necromancy written on it?” (Rakura)
A sigh leaked out. Even though this is the irst seductive-looking event I
have confronted in this world, the punchline arrived pretty fast.
Couldn’t we have, you know, build a nice relationship for a few days,
aiming for the moment when I completely trust you? I would have had a
bit more fun…
“Isn’t that obvious? You came at me all seductively and what you asked
for was information…”
“T-That’s not it —Could it possibly be that the charm magic is… not
working?” (Rakura)
It has been a while since I have been grabbed by the collar and shaken.
Aah, but this might be the irst time I experience femenine physical
strength since coming to this world.
“N-Now now, please calm down. I thought you were really bewitching.”
Rakura-san appealed with tears in her eyes and a bright red face. A
state that I feel she will seriously cry if I tease her any further.
“It is okay. I was actually charmed. Man, that really made my heart
drum.”
“Uwaaaaaan!” (Rakura)
But there’s times when I lose to the allure -in a variety of meanings.
I soothe the panicking Rakura-san and had her sit on the bed. Keep the
messing around to a moderate degree.
“…Yes.” (Rakura)
“On top of that, if you use charm magic, the memories of that time will
disappear, so even though you mustered courage in using the
preliminary motions of the charm magic you normally would be so
embarrassed you wouldn’t want to do it, you ended up showing a
shameful sight because you failed.”
“…Yes.” (Rakura)
“If you were to tempt me normally like that, you would have been able
to manage even without magic though.”
Ah, she is going to cry again. If it is that embarrassing, just don’t use it.
You dug yourself into that one when you tried to escape to the easy
method.
“Aah, right. Let me con irm this irst but, is charm magic the type that
you cast to the head of the target?”
“Eh, y-yes. To be more precise, it is a spell that lets you charm the
target by interfering with their mana through their eyes.” (Rakura)
“There. Didn’t we have a talk about me having low mana? You most
likely didn’t make mistakes in your motions, but I don’t have enough
mana inside of me for you to mess with.”
I remember the time with the rye fruit. Use the mana of the person that
ate it, construct a state of control, and invite the creature to the nest of
the slime.
I thought at irst I was simply lucky, but when I heard about how I can’t
get most of the treatments from healing magic, I felt like I was in a state
where my insurance was half-complete.
Aah, her face got even redder. I pretty much get it now. It is that kind of
method, huh. What’s with this airheaded beauty?
“If you are going to go that far, wouldn’t it be faster to just seduce
normally…?”
Now then, we resume our talk after putting a second break in between.
“But why did you go through such a forceful method…? Can you please
tell me if you can?”
“Uuuh…” (Rakura)
Someone might one day stretch their hands onto the forbidden and the
Demon Lord might appear again. This is a last resort in order to oppose
such a situation.
But Dokora -an Anbu of Mejis- managed to steal one of those books. She
hasn’t been told the speci ics of it, but it apparently has information
related to necromancy written in it.
And then, they found the bases when he was in Gahne. They found
traces of Dokora trying to learn necromancy there.
They lost his trail after that, but a request from Maya-san to Mejis for
data came in.
A man with one arm and the possibility to be able to use necromancy;
that was without doubt Dokora.
Dokora had already lost an arm by the time he was escaping the chase
of Mejis. After that, the Yugura Church requested the search of the book.
But the book was not found even when investigating all the lairs.
Headquarters ordered Maya-san to continue her investigation, but
there were no results.
There should be, but they can’t ind it. People voicing their suspicions
towards Maya-san began to be raised.
A capable person was dispatched from headquarters in the form of
Rakura-san in order to clear those suspicions.
“Capable?”
Of course she would be capable then. Even the knight division with the
most numbers in this country were having trouble against the undead
after all.
In that case, she wouldn’t be able to deal with the attacks of the knights
brought upon by their inhuman movements.
But those knights don’t have a decisive move against undead. However,
a cleric can slaughter the undead one-sidedly -they are already dead
though.
The gorilla that defeated them in one hit can’t it in the category of
‘compatibility’, so let’s just put her in the exceptions.
“And so, you inally got the chance to act outside the eyes of Maya-san.
You met a certain someone who you might be able to get useful
information from if you used charm magic, and that brings us to the
present.”
“Yes…” (Rakura)
“Even if that were the case, I can accept it until the part of the charm
magic, but I don’t know about how you went straight to your main
objective without even con irming whether the charm actually
worked.”
“If you are going to kill yourself, please do it in your own room. I will
speak in taverns about your gallant igure in your last moments.”
“You really mean that, don’t you?! If you tell me that, I wouldn’t be able
to die even in death! I would turn into an undead!” (Rakura)
Despite this being the joke of a pure white cleric, that was pretty black.
Please rest in peace.
But it would worsen my quality sleep if she were to make me the cause
of death. Let’s do a follow-up.
“Hasn’t Maya-san already been told about the existence of the book by
headquarters?”
“…Right.” (Rakura)
“Aah, but if Maya-sama were the one hiding the book…?!” (Rakura)
“Even if that were the case, it wouldn’t change the fact that she is hiding
it. You would actually be able to seal her movements if you were to
declare it instead.”
Who was the one who appointed her?! That person has no
quali ications to pull any stratagems!
“Dressed up personalities are only used for the people you have to use
them on.”
“Good grief… I got it, I got it. I will ‘help you search for the book’. Fine
now?”
I have no intention of sharing the fact that Marito already has the book
though.
I left it hazy by using the low of the events, but I managed to slip away
from answering the question ‘do you know about the book?’.
“Ah, by the way, do you know something about the book?” (Rakura)
“On the other hand, I am the one who wants to hear about this book. Do
you have information about its appearance?”
“I see…” (Rakura)
Safe. I hesitated for an instant there. I have seen the title several times
already, however, I have not read the contents of it yet.
The issue would be that I was on the verge of saying: ‘I have not read
such a book’. This would be a lie.
In the case I add the words ‘in Taizu’ later, it would technically be like
trying to take away the lie after the fact, so the lie detector might have
caught it.
I need to test out how effective it is and how much I can get away with,
but I would like to avoid dangerous scenarios like this one. Even if I can
deal with it, there’s no doubt it is a troublesome power.
“Yes, I do have one in a way. There’s special mana imbued in that book,
so there would be a reaction if I were to put up a dedicated barrier for
it.” (Rakura)
“I see. So that’s why you were going around arranging the setup for the
barrier in the churches, huh.”
“Wolfe told me that your luggage was getting lighter bit by bit. The
contents didn’t give off the scent of food, and there were things like
stones inside of it. You probably even made a simple altar in the
villages that didn’t have a church with the excuse ‘it is so you can at
least offer your prayers’. I can imagine that.”
Wolfe’s ears and nose are not your average ones. I can only be
impressed at this wolf demi-human.
When I asked her to tell me the differences and changes, she told me
about the luggage of Rakura too.
It is easy to imagine the actions Rakura might take by seeing her cards
and knowing her objective.
“Yes. Ah, but it causes no harm to them. On the contrary, the mana from
the barrier corrects disturbances in your internal mana, and gives you
bene its like recovering your fatigue and beautifying you. A really
useful thing.” (Rakura)
‘I have not seen minus ion products lately’ -is the only comment that
comes to mind here.
“There’s a lot of knights from Taizu that have magic seal stones
embedded in their weapons. Does that contraption of yours not get
affected by the magic seal stone?”
“Right. The core of the barrier would be affected by the magic seal
stone and get undone. However, the mana released from the mana
simply has those properties, so it is okay.” (Rakura)
So that means it is okay as long as they don’t bring weapons inside the
church, huh.
It resembles the method of Dokora. No, they are from the same country
to begin with, so it might be natural for their methods to be similar to a
certain degree.
“Yes. When the mana of the corresponding book touches the mana of
the barrier, it will create a resonance, and will release a characteristic
super expansive wave of mana. If we detect that, we will be able to tell
which barrier it was that reacted.” (Rakura)
But can’t you create a pretty dangerous weapon if used with bad
intentions?
“Yes. If we set it up in the Taizu capital last, we would be able to con irm
all the places where people are.” (Rakura)
“Well, that’s true, but will you get permission for that?”
How many countries would there be that would say okay when asked
whether they can set a barrier of their own country in it?
“Next would be setting it up in the city. Let’s search for good places
together. But if it is a matter of this importance, you should act more
carefully.”
“About that… I saw the amount of mana you had and thought it would
be safe…” (Rakura)
“Hah! You have been calling me without honori ics by the time I
noticed?! Even though I am older!” (Rakura)
The next day, we went around the villages and inished setting up the
contraptions. We took 2 days to go around the villages on the west side,
and we went around the east side villages on the 3rd day.
But despite setting them up in all the villages, she didn’t ind the book.
It is in the castle, so that’s obvious though.
I can’t help her out in the current stage, so I continued doing work
resembling a counselor candidate.
“But with knights stationed in these many villages and the work at the
capital, the chivalric order must be busy. Do they even have enough
people?”
“Right. The knight apprentices are helping out in a variety of
miscellaneous work too at the capital though…” (Ilias)
“Let’s see. We would offer rewards for parts in the body of the monster,
and would ask adventurers to deal with them. The villages would also
have temporary contracts with them to safeguard them.” (Rakura)
“I would like our country to imitate that, but not many adventurers
come to Taizu…” (Rakura)
“By the way, since when did you two get close?” (Ilias)
“Aren’t you talking to each other as if you have opened up your heart?
You are also calling her without honori ics.” (Ilias)
“Shishou~, Wolfe would like to have the same as Ilias and the others.”
(Wolfe)
I silently beckon Wolfe over, have her sit close to me, and pat her head.
“Listen here, Wolfe. It is true that your position is in the minority and
different from everyone else. But there’s no need to go out of your way
to worsen your evaluation. Learn to choose who to imitate, okay?”
“But… Shishou, you are always only kind with Wolfe.” (Wolfe)
“It is not like I am being especially kind with you, Wolfe. It is just that
the others are low. That’s why I am being natural with you, Wolfe.”
“…Okay!” (Wolfe)
“As long as you immediately jump into the decision of ‘it would be
faster to do it by force’ every time, I de initely won’t acknowledge you
as an intellectual, you muscle-brain gorilla!”
“Of course that would happen. It can’t be helped. I myself would like to
clear up my suspicions, so do your best, Rakura!” (Maya)
“Maya-san, you knew about this pretty much from the very beginning,
right?”
“Right.”
————————–
The holy grounds of the Yugura Church that exist in Mejis. The place
where the hero pledged to defeat the Demon Lords and the place where
the Grand Church of the Yugura Church was built.
Within the most cramped and simple room in that giant Grand Church,
there’s the Pope of the Yugura Church, me, Euparo Rosareo.
I don’t have a liking for the extravagant and gaudy. However, the Yugura
Church is the religion with the most people.
Due to this, the Grand Church towers as the leading construction in this
world, but my of ice room is a recreation of the workroom that I had
been assigned to in my younger days.
“So, that’s why you sent Rakura Salf to retrieve the book, huh.” (Euparo)
“I also remember that her other talents are tragic as if that lone talent
of hers had robbed her of every other one.” (Euparo)
I sighed. Can a battle oriented cleric like Rakura be able to do her job of
retrieving the book properly? No, it would be impossible. I have seen
Rakura once after all. It would be a bit impossible for her.
“Am I the only one who can predict that Maya will be able to see
through our objective completely?” (Euparo)
“No, that’s our aim from the very beginning.” (Ukka)
“…Got it. The work of going through this rally of questions and answers
is a waste of time, so tell me everything in one go.” (Euparo)
“We plan on having Rakura search for the book as a front. The Taizu
archbishop is a woman with a sharp mind. She will most likely notice it
is an inspector sent there no matter who we were to choose.” (Ukka)
“Right. Being able to climb all the way to archbishop at such a young
age is not just for show.” (Euparo)
“But was there any need for it to be Rakura? If you sent someone more
suitable for searches—” (Euparo)
Ukka praised me with an exaggerated reaction. Who was the one that
made this guy an archbishop? -Right, me.
No, this guy may act like this, but his connections are seriously
incredible.
The one who is shouldering most of the avenues for the Yugura Church
to raise money is Ukka. He has the strong point of others not being
vigilant of him because of that personality of his.
Meaning that he can get along with most people. His achievements in
those fronts are so big they can’t be made light of, so the current state
of things is that other archbishops have no choice but to shut their
mouths.
“We have already sent Anbus of Mejis to Taizu. In the time when Rakura
is standing out with her coarse search, the Anbus will be searching in
the shadows and will obtain that book. This is my plan! People lower
their guard when given an answer. We will take advantage of this!”
(Ukka)
“…Well, you have a point. If you are properly using skilled people, I have
no complaints. But try to avoid aggravating our relationship with
Taizu.” (Euparo)
At any rate, this guy not only has wide connections in Mejis, but also
connections with the Anbus?
——————————–
That night, I went to the place of Marito because I needed to report this,
and discussed what actions Mejis could take.
“I doubt it is another cleric. The possibility would be a merchant or an
adventurer.” (Marito)
“The dif iculty of doing an investigation when they are strangers would
be high. There’s the possibility they are using the Anbus of Mejis?”
“Right. If they have the ability to disguise themselves, there’s even the
possibility that they would in iltrate the castle.” (Marito)
“Judging from what you told me, they are going to be setting up
barriers outside the castle, right? We won’t be able to bring it outside in
that case. Me or Lord Ragudo will continue keeping it in our
possession.” (Marito)
“It might even be an option to begin the deciphering of the book with
the premise that it will get retrieved.”
“Right. But the person that sent Rakura must be pretty bold. It is
practically as if they have publicized to Taizu that they possess books
related to the forbidden.” (Marito)
“They were prepared for Maya-san to discover this, but didn’t expect
the information to leak to Taizu from Rakura… No, there’s no way that’s
the case.”
Ukka heard the report of Rakura and was dumbstruck. They are using
one of the secret arts of the Yugura Church to communicate at long
range by using a crystal.
The places where it can be used are limited, but it is set in most of the
Yugura churches where a bishop or higher are stationed.
“I-It is alright! I told him about the situation and he said he would help
me out with the search of the book.” (Rakura)
“He is someone who does his work very seriously, and he is also
someone who is friendly with Maya-sama. I am sure he understood the
seriousness of the situation.” (Rakura)
“Umu umu, you were blessed with a good helper! But don’t forget to
keep his mouth shut.” (Ukka)
If Euparo were here, he would be holding his head in pain, but there
was no one to retort here.
“That’s right. It seems like things are going better than expected with
Rakura. She might even ind the book faster than the Anbus you
arranged.” (Ukka)
“Well well. But I wouldn’t mind that result either. There’s no harm in a
member of the Yugura Church showing results when moving in public
after all.”
“Umu, that’s right. And so, did you have some business?” (Ukka)
“Yes. I would like a few more people helping out the man that is moving
in the shadows. I have come to get permission for this.”
“Fumu, Rakura has gained an ally in the local area too. It would be hard
to obtain the help of the locals if you move in the shadows. Go ahead
and dispatch them as soon as possible.” (Ukka)
Saying this, that visitor left the room. Ukka stared into empty space
after seeing him off.
I was helping in the search for the book together with Wolfe on the next
day. Helping out in the search for it in order to not ind it.
“Now then, after consulting with His Majesty regarding setting the
barriers, I received permission from him that it is ine as long as it is
just for a set period of time.”
“But there’s already several barriers set in the castle, so he can’t give
you permission on that one.”
“I see…” (Rakura)
After consulting with Marito, it was decided that setting a barrier at the
castle should be avoided.
They might take forceful methods if left be, so the objective is to deal
with the ones under their nose irst.
“But if we don’t use it in the whole city, we won’t be able to con irm…”
(Rakura)
“Just expand it as the days progress. Rakura, you already know where to
set it irst, right?”
“…Hmm?” (Rakura)
“Don’t think you will be forgiven just for doing a cute gesture.”
“We are moving with the assumption that the book is in Taizu. It would
be troubling if the book were to be brought out while we are expanding
the barrier for the search. We have to set them in a way where the gates
of the ramparts are within the range, and then encircle the city with that
as the starting point.”
“All around the capital, huh… I think it is barely enough, but I feel like
there wouldn’t be enough for the inside…” (Rakura)
“Setting it all at once hasn’t been approved anyways. You can just
proceed with the setup as you get them ready.”
“Understood. Then that means today will be setting them around the
gates and the walls!” (Rakura)
“If the preparations of the tools for the barrier are fast, we could set
them inside the capital as well as the travel route to Gahne. I would also
like to investigate the bases of the bandits directly after that.”
“Exploring the mountains and forests, huh… That sounds like a lot of
work.” (Rakura)
“But you need to investigate the places Maya-san has in order to clear
the suspicions of Maya-san. I am giving you this, so make a copy.”
I say this and give the map of Dokora I got from Marito.
“The map of Taizu that Dokora used. The lairs he used, lairs he didn’t
use, and marks of caves that could serve as candidates. The knights have
already investigated them, so it wasn’t that dif icult to borrow this.”
“Oh my, our search will be a lot more ef icient with this!” (Rakura)
“But the excuse I used to borrow the map was that I wanted to do a cave
resource investigation for the merchant Ban-san who I am cooperating
with. We are going to be going around both the lairs and the caves, so it
will take a decent amount of time.”
We will have her set barriers around the capital, and have her take a
whole lot of time to encircle the city.
We will also occupy her with the lairs and caves of the bandits at the
same time, and delay the search in the castle.
I will proceed with the decoding of the book in my free time. Marito’s
plan is that it should be ine to return the book if the decoding of the
book is done.
In the perspective of Rakura, this will take time, but with the
assumption that it is within the territory of Taizu, she must do her
search while reducing the risks of the book being brought out of the
nation.
The true objective of Mejis is not clear, but their pretext is to impede
necromancy from spreading. She shouldn’t be able to deny this plan.
The next issue would be to dig out the identity of the other searchers
that must be working in the shadows. We have no choice but to manage
somehow on this one.
We set the barrier in front of the gate and went outside. We went around
the capital with horses and set barriers in a way so that there won’t be
any holes.
We borrowed 2 horses from the barracks. Rakura rode on one and the
other one was me and Wolfe.
I learned how to ride a horse together with Wolfe, but Wolfe managed to
learn faster than me, and a certain someone still has to ride together
with someone else.
No, these horses are scary, you know? They are a size bigger than the
horses in horse racing, and they don’t lose in speed against them.
“Ilias, huh. It is rare to see you here when you are normally patrolling
the city.”
“The barracks outside the walls are under the jurisdiction of the Ragudo
Division after all. Even if we are leaving it to the sentries, I come here
every now and then to check on their state. What about you?” (Ilias)
“I borrowed horses and went around the walls with Rakura. She said she
wanted to see the difference here with Mejis.”
“Mejis doesn’t have ramparts this wonderful. They don’t make walls so
that it is easier for the believers to see the Grand Church in the holy
grounds.” (Rakura)
The cubic barrier that was deployed in almost no time around Rakura
gave me the impression of a thick half-transparent glass.
“This is the defense magic I am proud of! It won’t budge one bit from
your average attacks!” (Rakura)
Wolfe spun her arm and stood in front of Rakura. She then inhaled and
dashed forward.
It is a simple lunging attack that mixes magic emission, but her power
shoots up drastically from that sheer output of hers.
“Taaah!” (Wolfe)
The thunderous sound and impact resonated in the air as her ist made
contact with the barrier, but her ist didn’t get further than that.
“Ooh.”
“Makes sense.”
I pat the head of the teary-eyed Wolfe. Rakura puffed her chest out with
a smug face.
“Yeah, it is great. The construction of the spell uses the caster as the
main constituent, so it would be hard to deal with if you allow it to be
deployed. It would be dif icult to dispel it with a small magic seal stone.”
(Ilias)
“Well, yeah. A military level size would be pushing it a bit, but… beasts
and monsters don’t use magic seal stones anyways!” (Rakura)
Ilias picked up her sword -with the scabbard still on. If she were to hit a
way too hard barrier with an unsheathed sword, it might even chip the
blade.
“If I am correct, Wolfe’s attack was around that much, so… alright,
somewhere around here!” (Ilias)
She swung down in a straight line, but it was stopped by the barrier.
“Muh, it really is hard.” (Ilias)
“…”
Rakura’s face stiffened. Ah, now that I look closely, the sword has
stabbed into the barrier.
The sword broke a part of the cubic barrier and lost its momentum from
the resistance of it.
“Don’t try it. You would most likely send both the barrier and Rakura
lying.”
Even Ilias can’t hurt Rakura if it is with a simple attack. But if she were
to get serious, the attacks would be dealt at a speed faster than the eye
can see.
Rakura spun inside the barrier. That’s true, but it kind of annoys me.
“There’s no way you can break my barrier with something like that. This
barrier is set even at my feet. There’s no point digging!” (Rakura)
I leave the shovel on the ground for now and grab a somewhat big rock
nearby.
“No, that would be bad for my waist, so I won’t do something like that.”
I put the rock by my side and grab the shovel. I thrust the shovel
towards the location where I got the rock from.
“Counselor-sama?” (Rakura)
I raise the shovel in front of the barrier. And then, I pour the contents of
the shovel onto the top of the barrier. The contents are obviously
stopped by the barrier.
There’s earth on the barrier above Rakura. The earth spreads on top
without spilling because it is cubic.
In other words, for the person herself to move away from here, she
would have no option but to undo the barrier.
“P-Please wait! Please move this away! At least the bugs!” (Rakura)
Rakura smacked the barrier from the inside over and over, and begged
for help.**
“I will wash them! I will bring out clean water and wash them with joy!”
(Rakura)
“Aah, then that. If you use wind magic as soon as you undo it?”
“If I mess up the timing, magic will be unleashed inside this closed
space, you know?!” (Rakura)
“If you undo the barrier in an instant, you can do it. Never give up.”
“But in a cubic barrier that can’t move, wouldn’t you get checkmated if a
monster that spits out poison shows up?”
“True. You would be able to stop it temporarily, but what remains on top
of it…” (Ilias)
“You two stop your sound conversation and do something about this,
please!” (Rakura)
After that, I was seriously about to leave Rakura there and she began to
cry. Wolfe said she couldn’t leave her, so I asked Ilias and she washed it
off with water magic.
But well, she ended up getting poured water on her head with the water
that still remained above the barrier.
We sat at the chairs inside the barracks and Rakura complained as she
dried herself with the warm air Ilias was casting with magic.
“Even though I pointed out a fault in the barrier you were so proud of. I
am hurt.”
“I wanted to spend the day together with the kind Counselor-sama I met
the irst day…” (Rakura)
“Now then, let’s head to Dog’s Bone to have dinner. What will you do,
Rakura?”
“I can treat you if it is just that much. More importantly, can a cleric eat
meat?”
“It is true that life is a precious thing. That’s why we show gratitude to
their lives until now.” (Rakura)
I grab the hand of Rakura who tilted her head and bring her to Dog’s
Bone half forcefully.
But it doesn’t change the fact that salt is still a luxury good and it is
expensive.
Rakura smacked her lips at the dishes that took advantage of salt. Of
course, it is not only because of the salt. Taizu is surrounded by
mountains and forests, so the herbs and spices are more varied
compared to other nations.
There’s also the recently discovered rare forest that has a lot of mana
where black wol kin live. If the special herbs there were to spread to the
market, the cuisine of the surroundings would expand even further.
And so, things were ine until the part where Rakura enjoyed the Taizu’s
food culture in the middle of development.
Tasty food and tasty alcohol; she was so happy with those that she
forgot she was eating under the pocket of someone else and continued
ordering.
The result was that the dead drunk airheaded cleric was now being
piggybacked by me, and we are taking the long route home that has the
church of Maya-san on the way.
Her body is a lot more mature than that of Ilias and Wolfe, but she is still
a child on the inside.
“Seeing how she drank, it didn’t look like it was her irst time though.
She collapsed the moment I took my eyes off her.”
It is true that it seems more like she is sleeping peacefully rather than
being neck-deep drunk. In other words, maybe we would have been able
to wake her up if we smacked her awake. Give me back my hard work.
“You are without a doubt a man. I don’t mind you having a deep
relationship with women, but I wouldn’t be able to have a peaceful sleep
if it is right by my neighboring room.” (Ilias)
Of course that would be the case. I myself don’t have a special kink like
letting my neighbor hear the sounds.
“It has been a while since I have begun living under the same roof and I
have not caused a single problem. I would like you to believe me on that
front.”
Knocking before entering the toilet, the bathroom, and their bedroom is
a matter of course, but I am also being careful not to cause any troubles
to them when I myself am using those places.
“That’s a good stance… By the way, there were times when you stayed
the night elsewhere though… or am I remembering wrong?” (Ilias)
“Oi, why are you ending the conversation so abruptly? Oi, wait!” (Ilias)
———
The place is a vacant house in the capital of Taizu. After the elderly
person that was the owner of the house died, this building was given
respite for a brief period of time, so there shouldn’t be anyone here, and
yet, there is.
The man went through the closed door without even touching it.
The man advanced through the dusty loor without leaving footprints.
This man with his whole body wrapped in dark cloth was advancing
through the open room as if he were a ghost with no substance.
The place he arrived at was the place that was once his room. But
there’s no traces of people staying there, and there was simply one
coarse crystal in this place.
The secret art used by the Yugura Church. It is the same one Maya and
Rakura use to contact headquarters.
A voice resonated from the crystal. It is the voice of the person that
spoke to Ukka after the report of Rakura.
“Rakura went around the gates and the outer walls with the helper in
the previous report to set the detection barriers.”
“I see. It will take time but it is a sound method. It seems like it was true
that she met a proper helper.”
“So she won’t expand the barrier immediately, huh. Does she not have
enough tools or is she planning on spreading the circumference as she
gauges the situation?”
“It should be ine to just keep observing Rakura for now. Please
prioritize not getting found until we know the whereabouts of the book.
Also, I have dispatched your comrades to that place. Convene irst and
inish preparations.”
“Don’t forget to con irm the frequencies of the mana waves released by
the barriers set by Rakura.”
“That was unnecessary con irmation then. Do you have anything else to
report?”
“Also, it seems like they have a white black wol kin girl close to them as
a bodyguard. Her skill isn’t even worth mentioning, but the mana inside
of her is unfathomable.”
“I have heard that Taizu has recently begun having exchanges with the
black wol kins. Maybe they hired a skilled one as a bodyguard?”
“That’s the thing we should be the most cautious of. She is the female
knight that won the swordsmanship tournament in Taizu after all.”
“Right. The very person that defeated Dokora. I wouldn’t want to ight
her head-on even with all my comrades together. That’s all for my
report.”
“Alright.”
The transmission was hung up. The man placed a cloth on top of the
crystal that had faint light remaining.
The moment the cloth covered the crystal completely, the man had
already melted into the darkness.
———
Today we are heading to the cave that was the irst bandit lair me and
Ilias conquered.
The base where the giant man called Gidou was the boss at. Being the
closest base, we might be able to arrive at noon after we gathered in the
morning.
Thanks to Ilias mowing down the weed at the front, we are advancing
more smoothly than before.
“Please put yourself in my shoes as the one that had to carry you. It was
rough with how heavy you were.”
“It is not a matter of being thin or fat; an adult woman sleeping is plenty
heavy alone!”
“Hiiin!” (Rakura)
Ilias could have carried her, but when I tried to make her, the wife of
Cara-jii scolded me saying ‘carrying a girl is the job of a man!’ and I
ended up having to carry her.
I felt like I was pro iting at irst, but after walking a few hundred meters,
such leeway was gone from me!
“Alright, rest for a while, Ilias. I am going to check the inside for a bit.”
When Rakura used magic, I felt as if air was lowing around me. And
then, the use of magic was stopped after a while.
I see, this is pretty convenient. Not only did it get rid of the stench
around, it even changed the quality of the air.
“The mana in the air also stagnates in places where people have died, so
you can return it to its original environment in this fashion.” (Rakura)
“Speaking of which, there were scars left by the Demon Lords remaining
in Mejis.”
“Yes. When it gets to that point, it is pretty hard to progress with the
puri ication, but we are slowly getting to that point.” (Rakura)
Magic that improves the environment, huh. It is one of the spells Earth
would like to have.
I would like to teach this mainly to the countries that have factories
looding them.
I check the inside of the cave and take note of the ores that are
protruding from the walls. It is being used as a base, so I most likely
won’t be inding anything valuable, but it can’t be helped.
There were no spontaneous inds, but I found a few articles left by the
bandits.
Looks like most of the worn out miscellaneous products were left here.
It seems like they just retrieved whatever might be worth a coin. I also
found a wooden box illed with magic seal stones.
Magic seal stones cost some money if you want to buy them, but most of
the ones here are small and of bad quality.
You would need to throw the magic seal stone itself inside the range of
the spell in order to make this one work.
For example; the magic seal stones used in the equipment of the knights
are beautifully cut and polished into a spherical shape. Their size is
decent too.
Let’s scoop it with a canteen, bring it back, and check out its properties.
“The places of today were lairs of bandits outside of Dokora after all.”
I spoke with Rakura in a low voice on our way back. I haven’t told Ilias
about the book.
Rakura said it was ine to tell her, but it would be somewhat troubling
for me.
Ilias has heard my conversation with Dokora, so she knows that Dokora
has left me a parting gift.
She may not know about me and Cara-jii heading off to get the book, but
if she were to hear about the book, there’s a high chance she might be
able to connect the dots. If that happens, a variety of info would be
exposed.
As long as Ilias is a knight, she has the duty to report to her superiors,
and if we were to explain the situation to her carelessly, we would end
up having her carry the burden of secret information -is what I
explained to Rakura and had her keep the information on wraps.
I have told them that the exploration this time around is for the sake of
searching for resources. I would like to tell her one day, but the details of
the book are something that we are hiding from Maya-san too.
On top of that, the talk of deciphering the book together with Marito is
something that Ilias wouldn’t ind desirable.
The fact that I might move to a path of evil is not a prospect she inds
pleasing. Rather than a knight, this is most likely her feelings as a
housemate and a friend.
But since this is something that Marito has decided on, it would be hard
for Ilias to say anything against it. When that happens, the only one she
would be able to consult with is Maya-san who she is close with.
The truth that they are managing the books was con irmed with the
existence of Rakura, but we still don’t know just how dangerous it is
even now.
———
I can’t hear what he is saying, but I hesitate in asking what it is. The two
of them must have their own secrets.
They were keeping a strange distance from each other at irst, but now
they have an equivalent relationship.
The amount of people he can speak casually with has increased. That’s
something good, but…
Wolfe peeked at my face and spoke to me. Rakura and him are talking in
a low voice, so she must have come to me. She is pretty perceptive on a
lot of fronts. No, she is way too good at it.
That’s how much fear she has of her past. The reality is that Wolfe would
tremble at times when she crawled in my bed.
“Shishou is thinking about many things. Just like the time when he
brought Wolfe out of the village.” (Wolfe)
He is not good with manual labor, so that must have become his way of
living.
But judging from the way Wolfe said this, should I judge this as him
scheming something as of present?
I can’t tell how much I can step in. But if I can step in, I would like to…
“If I could get along better with someone by slicing them, I would slice
them in a heartbeat though.” (Ilias)
I scared her. I would like to avoid scaring this girl. It really hit me hard
when this girl ended up getting scared of me after that one bout of ours.
I have to be careful.
CHAPTER 29
IT FELT LIKE MY LIFE WAS
SUFFOCATED OUT OF ME FOR
NOW
We returned from our exploration after evening. I had Ilias and the
others head to Dog’s Bone and headed to Marito’s place alone.
I have the leather bag with an alcohol drink inside that was given to me
in Dog’s Bone. I bring that to a certain place before heading to the
castle. The boundary between the common and wealthy sector; I
advance through a back alley there. The person I came here for was
there.
He is around 40 years old, but that look of his that doesn’t care about
his personal appearance makes him look older than he is.
Gazen loiters around the city often, so he knows a lot about the state of
the city. I tried offering him some drinks to test it out, and I got useful
stories, so I would come here to get information every so often.
“The newest one would be the lil sis that’s together with you. Haven’t
seen anyone else.” (Gazen)
“You know about Rakura? Well, that one doesn’t matter. I know about
her origins clearly after all. No other noteworthy changes?”
“Got that right. It is the usual Taizu. A booze carrier like you is a big
event for me though.” (Gazen)
“Gazen, there’s the possibility dangerous people are hiding in this city.”
“But the nights in the city are dangerous. Can you please refrain from
wandering around at night for a while?”
“Haah? Who do you think you are?” (Gazen)
“Don’t say that. You are an important information source for me, Gazen.
I simply don’t want to put you in needless danger.”
“Sorry for making you take a suffocating action. I will bring tasty booze
again.”
I said this and parted with Gazen. Gazen’s existence is like air in this
city.
If that Gazen says he hasn’t seen someone, that must be the case for the
others.
But does that mean the Yugura Church just sent Rakura and that’s it?
No chance. Rakura is bait. They failed in selecting the personnel, but
that must be the truth. I need to bring out a bit more information from
Rakura.
It has just hit night. I was guided to a special room at the castle where
Marito is in. It goes without saying what the objective is: deciphering
the book.
According to Rakura’s info, the book has mana in it. If that mana gets
stuck onto my body, it would react to the barrier deployed in the city.
This room was set for the sake of avoiding this.
I also changed my clothes while at it, and have also equipped special
gloves. I feel as if I have become a forensic examiner.
“Now then, this is unnecessarily nerve wracking. Reading this won’t get
me cursed, right?”
“Speaking of which, I do feel like you have been getting more and more
lively as the days pass.”
There’s no point in faltering the whole time. Let’s check out this book
quickly.
I reread the cover that has written: Sample No. 4: Research Record of
the Blue Demon Lord.
I can tell the contents of this book just from the title. Can I get even
more information than that?
“Taisho?” (Marito)
“An era around 100 years ago. When were the Demon Lords around?”
Fumu, the credibility of this book has suddenly dropped. That said,
there might be a disconnect in the time low between this world and
Earth.
I will read the contents for now and will check its validity and its
history.
“It is not like I can’t read it. Well, I will at least be reading what I can
read.”
———
I received the report of Ukka and was on the verge of holding my head
in pain.
“I-It is okay! According to Rakura’s report, they are really close and she
has told him to stay silent—” (Ukka)
“If you are going to ask for the help of a government of icial from
another country, you should explain the situation to the country at
least! Do you want to exacerbate this into a national problem?!”
Reveal the origins of the book to Taizu and request their help in the
search. It is a secret we have been keeping until now. Being criticized
by other nations is something that can’t be avoided.
In the irst place, there’s no way the other countries haven’t considered
the possibility that the Yugura Church has obtained knowledge of the
forbidden in order to learn countermeasures for it.
“It is ine already. It might be too late already, but contact the king of
Taizu.”
“B-But…” (Ukka)
“Contact me at once if you feel like it will get bad. When that happens, I
will personally head there.”
It hasn’t been long since Taizu has changed into an era where a young
and smart king has taken over. I have heard about how well he has been
ruling.
I have heard that Taizu is abundant in herbs and has a lot of dishes with
rich scents. Let’s consider this as a traveling plan.
———
“I will irst have Rakura explain the situation to the king of Taizu and
then have them help out… Right, I already sent an Anbu to Taizu!”
(Ukka)
“Wait, now that I think about it, who did I send?” (Ukka)
“Please wait. Rakura doesn’t know about the presence of the Anbu. I
don’t think there’s any need to tell them about that.”
“But…” (Ukka)
“Don’t worry. The Anbus are still in the middle of in iltration. We will be
the ones contacting you. Please concentrate only on instructing Rakura
only.”
“By the way, who was the Anbu sent to—” (Ukka)
“…Hmm, what just happened? No, this is not the time for that! I have to
hurry and tell Rakura!” (Ukka)
——
It is true that that’s just how riddled with problems this book is. The
reality is that everyone in this room is holding their head in pain.
“Do you think Mejis knows about the contents of this book?”
This book has enough worth that it should be ine to reveal the fact that
they had been hiding the possession of the taboo called necromancy.
“We will continue deciphering this, but it looks like it would be better
for you to think about what comes after that, Marito.”
“I plan on doing that even without you telling me. Honestly speaking,
wouldn’t it make things faster to just return this while making a face as
if we don’t know?” (Marito)
A bitter sigh leaked out. I then reached the last page of the book…
What’s this?
However, this writing that could be understood in one glance was the
issue.
“It is not that the chances are high that the Yugura Church doesn’t know
about this. They de initely don’t know.”
“Lord Ragudo, aren’t you trembling like a newborn calf?! This is the
irst time I see you this lustered!” (Marito)
This hard to believe truth made the strongest knight, the wise king, and
the otherworlder all lustered to an unsightly degree.
I closed the book for a moment after that and returned to the of ice of
Marito.
“Your Majesty, I don’t want to keep this book near me.” (Ragudo)
“Endure it. I myself don’t want you close to me with that book, Lord
Ragudo.” (Marito)
“But wouldn’t it really be for the best of the world if we were to return
this book as if we didn’t know anything?”
“That may be true, but… if we do, the matter of the Demon Lord…
Right! Let’s make it so you were the only one who deciphered it and
have you consult with the Yugura Church.” (Marito)
“If the contents of the book are true, this de initely is extremely bad.”
“Alright, let’s postpone this issue for now. We should inish deciphering
it irst.” (Marito)
“R-Right.”
Now then, even if we are to run away from reality from the importance
of the contents, the other issues still remain.
“We do. The people investigating the origins of the book are that. I can’t
tell you the information of the members for your own safety though.”
(Marito)
“Please don’t. If I get tortured, I am con ident I will spill it out before it
even begins.”
“Well, there’s nothing we can do now that we have learned about the
contents of the book though.” (Marito)
“Is there no spell that can make us forget? I would like to use it if it
does.”
“This is a problem that cannot be ignored. Please give up and accept it,
Your Majesty. I am sure he will happily die together with you.” (Ragudo)
“That’s how it is, so… please die together with me, my friend.” (Marito)
“What I want to know is what kind of existence are the Anbus. What can
they do, on what basis do they move; I want to understand that kind of
stuff.”
“I understand the reason why you want to do that. But I think it is okay
to leave that stuff to Taizu though…” (Marito)
“Wumu, preparing yourself isn’t that bad of a thing, huh. Got it. Then, I
will introduce you to one of the Anbus.” (Marito)
“—?!”
An incomprehensible sound leaked from my mouth. A leather gloved
hand was placed on my shoulder.
When I hurriedly tried to look back, Marito stopped me with his hand.
“Aah, don’t look back. It would be for the best to not know of his identity
as much as possible.” (Marito)
“I-I see. But at least let me prepare myself mentally irst. I thought I was
going to die there.”
“My apologies.”
The voice I heard from my back, I can’t tell whether it is high or low, or
whether it is a man or a woman. Marito did say ‘he’, so he must be a
man though…
“Thank you very much. If you have anything you want to ask, I will do
my best to answer within acceptable degrees.”
“It is weird to ask a question before a question, but are you normally
guarding Marito?”
“As expected of the friend of His Majesty who will be spending his
whole life together with him. You are a smart one.”
“I have been observing you the whole time since the irst time you
spoke to His Majesty. You are someone who can be trusted. The irst
time you tried to surprise His Majesty, I wondered about whether to cut
you down, but I am glad I managed to endure just barely.”
“If you are hiding yourself with magic, does that mean you get affected
by magic seal stones? There’s quite a lot of them in this castle though.”
“Yes, this body stealth spell can be undone with the magic seal stone.
But I can sense the mana clad on magic seal stones, so I can in theory
avoid it.”
“In the case I am seen, I would have to kill everyone in the place, so it is
a lot of trouble.”
“Please do your best. Also, don’t show that face of yours to a single
soul.”
“I am con ident in my face, you know? I would be able to charm even
men.”
“I don’t want to die for that… Wait, could it be that you were watching
when we were deciphering the book too?”
“I praise you for enduring, but can you please stop killing people in
order to escape reality?”
I have been hanging out with straightforward people like Ilias, Wolfe,
and Rakura, so the nostalgic feeling I had forgotten was returning.
“Yeah, it was mostly your eyes turning muddy. Lord Ratzel and the
others would get worried if they saw that, you know?” (Marito)
“That much?”
I was on the verge of seeing the face of Anbu-kun who was behind me
through the mirror. Moreover, he said in a low voice ‘ah, shoot’!
“Oops, sorry.”
“Please put yourself in the shoes of the person who might die from
those oopsies of yours. Or more like, please disappear.”
I look in the mirror again. I feel like it hasn’t changed much though…
Fumu.
When I asked her what was the matter, she said there was an
emergency contact from Mejis. It was apparently to explain the
situation to the Taizu King and ask them to help out in the search for
the book.
I tilted my head at the sudden change in stance from the Yugura Church
at irst, but the reason was made clear after I listened to the situation in
more detail from Rakura.
I did agree to keep silent, but not to them after all. Now that they know
about our relationship, they would obviously have to relay this matter
to the higher-ups.
But that at the same time brings up a troubling point. The book is
currently in the Taizu Castle.
Now that we have been asked for cooperation directly, we either open
up regarding the book and return it immediately, or we hide its
existence. It should be possible to hide it for the duration, but the
timing to return it would get more dif icult.
It would also mean that we are deceiving Mejis who brought out the
negotiations honestly. It is not like Taizu wants to pick a ight with
Mejis. We want to con irm the danger of the book.
Also, the danger of the book is pretty high as of present. It has gone
beyond dangerous.
Well, there’s no point worrying about it alone. Marito holds the last say
in this. I am sure Marito will make a responsible choice. Since the
situation has turned out like this, I immediately went to the castle
alone.
“I thought they already asked for the help of your higher-ups since the
point they asked you to help us out as the counselor candidate.”
(Marito)
“Let’s see. I would like 2 days to read everything and tell you about it.”
“Considering how much remains, that makes sense. Do you think you
can manage to do it in 1 day if it is just a rough translation?” (Marito)
And so, it was decided that we will be accepting the request for
assistance from Rakura. Then, we will return it to them with the excuse
that we found the book stored in the treasury room the next day.
We will use someone who doesn’t know about the situation to tell this
to Rakura since she can see through lies. Rakura sometimes asks
questions in a pretty dangerous manner, so I thought I might mess up
somewhere. I am glad I don’t have to go through such a scary
experience.
“Yeah, I asked Rakura subtly, and she said she didn’t know. Well, even
the person that chose Rakura would know that telling this to Rakura
would be bad.”
“I would like to point out that they de initely must have them in our
country, but with us hiding the book in question, I don’t want to come
out too strongly.” (Marito)
This should wrap things up for now. After translating most of the book,
we will return it to Mejis. We will consider the threat of it in the future.
He has his own lifestyle, so I should revoke it at once. And so, I parted
with Marito and headed to the back alley.
“Open holes to that and stuff pumice stones to them. It would serve to
improve the water drainage and would make it more dif icult for the
roots to rot.”
“Plants don’t complain at every single instance, and they won’t avoid
people after all. It should work just ine for someone like me.” (Gazen)
“It is true that they won’t complain. But they will wither without a word
if you don’t look after them properly though.”
“True. I would have to look after them at least that much. Might as well
pick up some rocks as you said.” (Gazen)
Gazen lazily got up and walked off. Planters on a back alley, huh. If he
makes just food, there might be complaints.
“Make it with my money. If you get a decent harvest, share a bit with
me, okay?”
After parting with Gazen, I inished lunch, and met up with Rakura. It
seems like Marito acted quickly while I had a detour, and a messenger
had already been sent to Rakura to tell her that they are agreeing to
help out.
Now that they have requested the search of the book to the country, it
should be ine to explain to Ilias too.
“—And so, Rakura has come to Taizu in order to ind the book that’s
suspected Dokora has stolen.”
“I see. That’s the reason why you were guiding her around the outer
walls and going up the mountains together with her, huh.” (Ilias)
“The reason why I didn’t tell you was because Rakura did ask me to not
tell anyone. You could say it is a national secret.”
“No, it is enough that I know the reason why. It is true that the Yugura
Church would want to hide the reality that they are safekeeping books
regarding necromancy.” (Ilias)
“By the way, about the reason why I learned about this irst. This
happened when we went around the villages—”
“So noisy!”
However, I hide the fact that Marito has the book. This is information
that Rakura must not know either after all. I am only sharing the same
amount of information I am sharing with Rakura.
“Uuuh…” (Rakura)
She is a prodigy that managed to learn all basic spells, and also the type
to immediately voice out what she has noticed.
She tags along with you if you settle things with her beforehand, so it is
not like she doesn’t have lexibility though.
But I don’t like making Ilias lie or have her conceal things.
“Yeah, the searches for the lairs were done the next day and the stolen
and valuable things were retrieved. The chances are high that it is
stored in the castle.”
“You were making me lay barriers outside despite the fact that the
chances of it being in the castle are high…?” (Rakura)
“Right.” (Rakura)
“It seems like the investigation of the treasury room will end
tomorrow, so let’s inish the preparations of the barriers today at
least.”
I can’t tell her that’s pointless effort. I am sorry when you are all
motivated, but let’s pray she doesn’t pursue the topic too much.
“…Hmm, speaking of which, why did Dokora want to give a parting gift
to Counselor-sama?” (Rakura)
“What?!” (Rakura)
Telling her unnecessary things… I felt like this would end up being
trouble, so I hid the fact that I had a connection with Dokora, and yet…
“I simply managed to luckily read his actions. The one who defeated
Dokora and mowed down his undead together with the forest was you,
Ilias.”
“If that was the case, you could have said so.” (Rakura)
This is bad. What should I say here…? I have to answer without mixing
lies. Like this, and like that, huh.
“I hate standing out. I am helping you out, Rakura, but I didn’t want
Mejis to know about my identity too much. That’s why I wanted to help
you out while hiding the fact that I was involved in the subjugation of
Dokora. Sorry.”
“I see… No, don’t worry about it. Due to my position, you have to
answer everything truthfully without hiding anything when asked, so it
can’t be helped if you would think like that.” (Rakura)
“Me?” (Ilias)
“I am a housemate under your care after all, Ilias. It would have been
better to consult with you a bit, right?”
“You were made to promise to keep silent by Rakura, right? I did feel
sad, but it is better than breaking a promise.” (Ilias)
“N-No, how to say it, I could tell you two had a shared secret, but I felt
left out from not being included in that…” (Ilias)
“Argh, shut up! Also, it wasn’t just me, Wolfe was also worried about it!”
(Ilias)
Wolfe is pretty sharp herself after all. But in Wolfe’s case, she was most
likely worried about Ilias. When you see someone close to you
troubled, you will feel worried. That’s the kind of girl Wolfe is.
But, even with that, it still took time. The sun went down, and I ended
up having to stay at the castle to continue the work. I asked Ilias to pick
up Wolfe, and I inished having dinner at the castle.
“Speaking of which, this is the irst time I have had a meal in this
fashion. Working all night feels fresh and nice!” (Marito)
“It is not only about stamina, your mental health too. Concentration
normally doesn’t last the whole night.”
The ones who are actually understanding this and memorizing it are
Marito and Lord Ragudo. Right right, Anbu-kun too.
We wolfed down the late-night snack that Lord Ragudo made which
was so good it could be priced by Gozu and Saira, as we continued
working through the night.
———
“Hm~hmhm~, fuufufu~.”
I walk through the night city with a hum. I feel nice today. It is natural to
be in a good mood after things have gone well.
I held the leather bag that’s now empty. That was tasty booze. Can’t that
brat bring more?
It is not like I can’t buy more with the money I have at hand, but the
booze I got was outstanding.
At any rate, he is quite the peculiar fella. Even though every single
person out there directs eyes and attitude of alienation…
“If I get tasty vegetables… I will at least give him enough to show my
appreciation.”
The backalleys are my garden. That’s why I can walk in it even with my
eyes closed. What entered my ears were the faint voices of people even
when it was night.
The granny in the house there is mumbling by herself again, huh. Your
grandson is coming to check on you in a few days, so just go to sleep
already.
What I can hear from here is… what, this is an unfamiliar voice.
I opened my eyes and looked at the house where I heard the voice. The
old man should have died a few days ago. It is weird that there’s people
inside.
I remember the words of that brat. He said someone from outside has
come, right? Is it them?
Even I am refraining from using a vacant house. These guys really like
to mess around.
There’s a window in my vision. I move and peek inside… Who are these
guys?
There’s several men in full black robes. Tch, the kind of guys you better
not get involved with. I move away from the window and silently
distance myself from the vacant house.
What should I do? Should I snitch to that brat and get money?
“He was peeking inside the house. Judging from his attire and smell, he
must be homeless trash.”
“Aah aah, breaking the bone in his neck cleanly. They would discover it
was a murder like this.”
“Sorry sorry, but that will make it look like an accident, right? Well then,
retreat.”
——
The body sticking out from the back alley has a familiar attire; if I
remember correctly, that’s a sentry. I think it is a knight in training that
is receiving instruction from the Ragudo Division.
“Ilias, you are making a sour face there. Did something happen?”
“It is you, huh. It is nothing, I simply saw an unpleasant sight from the
very morning…” (Ilias)
“What happened?”
Two sentries show up from the back alley. What they were carrying was
a stretcher with a cloth on top of it.
Judging from the abnormal bulge, someone must be on top of it. Did
someone die? Of course you wouldn’t like to see a corpse early in the
morning.
Well, I don’t want to see it though. But when I averted my gaze, what
entered my vision was something that had fallen on the alley, and my
breath got taken away.
It is a leather bag you put alcohol in and it is one I have seen recently. I
ran towards the stretcher, ignored the sentries that shouted at me to
stop, and lift the cloth.
The one there was Gazen, who was alive yesterday, and showed a
sarcastic smile.
“…Gazen. No way.”
“…Yeah, a man that doesn’t have a home and lives in the back alleys
around here.”
“He apparently fell from drinking too much. He smashed his head hard
on the wall because of it…” (Ilias)
“I see…”
He was drinking alcohol from the very morning. It is not wei—no, wait.
I gave him this alcohol two days ago.
It would mean that Gazen has only drank from this since the morning of
two days ago till yesterday night. I also know that this alcohol isn’t so
strong as I have sampled it myself.
How was Gazen yesterday? He certainly was drinking, but his steps
were…
I entered the back alley Gazen had fallen in and found the wall that’s
apparently where he knocked his head.
“There’s already too many people coming and going from outside. We
wouldn’t like too many people to see this. We are going to be carrying
him to Maya’s church for now.” (Ilias)
“O-Okay.” (Ilias)
“What?” (Ilias)
“In the irst place, the alcohol he was drinking was something I
presented to him two days ago. He was drinking it for more than a
whole day, and there’s no sign of him having drank any other. He was
drinking yesterday too, but his footsteps were proper. Secondly, the
place where he fell. I don’t see anything he could trip on. It is not a place
where you would trip unless you have unsteady feet.”
“That… does bother me, but it is not like the possibility of him falling by
coincidence isn’t there, right?” (Ilias)
“Yeah, but the impact on his head was strong enough to kill him -to the
point where blood remained on the wall. Despite falling in such a grand
fashion, there were no injuries on his hand. Even though you would try
to protect your body by re lex if you are conscious.”
Saying this, Ilias went to the place where the body of Gazen is stored
and began to investigate it. I watch from behind. Ilias eventually spoke
with a grim face.
“The bone on his neck is broken… This isn’t from hitting his head hard.
It was most likely snapped directly.” (Ilias)
I turned around and left the room. Ilias chased after me when she saw
this.
I was silent for a moment and thought… about the people that we will
be facing here on, the existence of Ilias, and her position.
This kind of path doesn’t suit her. It is exactly because of this that I
should push her away.
But this is not to be left vague. I have to perform this with irm belief.
“It will turn into a musty conversation. I wouldn’t want you to get
involved in this as a knight.”
“…I don’t want you to shoulder the burden of hiding things from
others.”
“If you are telling me to silently watch as you shoulder it, I refuse. Let
me shoulder it together with you.” (Ilias)
“I would rather have that than having you regret it alone. Let’s regret it
together.” (Ilias)
“I am the one who decides how much you are worth to me. Don’t go
deciding for me.” (Ilias)
I scratch my head. No good. I need the itting resolve to have her give
up. The kind where I would never get involved with Ilias ever again.
“If you want to get involved, defeat me irst, is what I would like to say,
but… I feel like I would be murdered in an instant, so… no, wait, don’t
just go unsheathing your sword in a heartbeat. That was just a igure of
speech.”
I can’t take it back now that I have done it. At the very least, I can’t do
anything about it on my side.
If Marito learned about this and she was ordered by him not to, she
might have yielded, but I have no choice but to bring her with me right
now.
——
His state changed since the moment he saw the death of the man called
Gazen.
However, this is even darker and thicker than what I felt before.
I investigated the corpse as he asked, and when I told him that the
chances Gazen might have been killed were high, he switched
completely.
He changed… no, I saw a side of him that he has been hiding from us
until now.
I had mistaken that his stance was heading our way from him being
together with me and Wolfe.
But the one that is holding his reins right now is His Majesty. I don’t
know where His Majesty is guiding him. But His Majesty is a king, not a
knight. I don’t know which face he is going to prioritize.
I must not leave him alone. That’s what my intuition as a knight told me
countless times when I was interacting with him.
He looked back at me. Yeah, it is those eyes. Those eyes are no good. I
don’t like them. Please don’t look at the world with eyes like that.
“It will turn into a musty conversation. I wouldn’t want you to get
involved in this as a knight.”
I must not pull back. If I take distance from him here, I am sure I won’t
ever be able to get close to him anymore. That’s why I immediately
spoke out the words I thought.
I can tell he is annoyed. I must have already stepped over the boundary
that’s allowed.
“…I don’t want you to shoulder the burden of hiding things from
others.”
“If you are telling me to silently watch as you shoulder it, I refuse. Let
me shoulder it together with you.” (Ilias)
“I would rather have that than having you regret it alone. Let’s regret it
together.” (Ilias)
I feel fear at the prospect of him turning his back on me. I feel like I
would end up giving up if he were to say any more words of rejection
towards me.
…But the nature of his words suddenly changed.
“Do you seriously think there’s that much worth in going so far? I
haven’t told you clearly yet, you know?”
He is also swaying here. I must not falter. Push through with words.
“I am the one who decides how much you are worth to me. Don’t go
deciding for me.” (Ilias)
I can feel his poison going away. Aah, that’s a relief. He has returned to
his usual self. My igure is showing in his heart.
The very irst thing Marito said was understandably not one that
welcomed Ilias.
He is the last barrier to keep Ilias from getting involved. I would like him
to try a bit here.
“She told me to let her get involved, so I brought her with me. She got
persistent and I failed to persuade her.”
“Even though it should be easy for you to push her away.” (Marito)
“Yeah, it is not like I can’t. But I chose to get her involved rather than
cutting off my connection with her.”
Marito went ‘fumu’ and faces Ilias. His face isn’t the light one he directs
at me. It is the face a king shows a knight.
“If that happens, it will simply mean that’s just how much I amounted
to.” (Ilias)
“It is not like this is weakness from having fallen in love. What makes
you step so deep in?” (Marito)
“…I don’t know. However, the resolve alone came out.” (Ilias)
“—I see. If you don’t even know the reason why, it won’t be possible to
argue.” (Marito)
Marito faced this way and sighed. Ah, his face is showing
disappointment.
“Even if the reason why Lady Ratzel got involved isn’t clear, you are
certainly the reason behind it. You should re lect on the unreliable part
of yourself that she saw in you.” (Marito)
“It pains my ears… Well, ine. I will begin talking then. Ilias, if you want to
ask something, please raise your hand.”
“That topic came so out of nowhere, I was shocked too, you know?!”
(Ilias)
“Lady Ratzel hasn’t heard anything, so you have to take the proper steps
to explain.” (Marito)
“Do you want to use this opportunity to make fun of me? Is that it?”
(Ilias)
It can’t be helped, so I will explain. That said, Marito doesn’t have any
intentions of stopping this.
“If I have to explain it from a perspective where Ilias can understand it,
it would be… from the very beginning, huh. —Such a drag.”
“The words at the end may have been in a low voice, but I heard them
clearly, you know?” (Ilias)
“This is about the next day Dokora was subjugated. I retrieved the
parting gift he left together with Cara-jii. That’s the book Rakura was
searching for. It is the day when you were sitting alone at the
entranceway and getting all depressed.”
“At that time, we didn’t even know it was a book safekept by the Yugura
Church, but the chances it was being kept by a country were high. And
so, in order to investigate the dangers hidden in the book… is basically
how it went.”
“At the time when we were about to begin the decoding, Rakura arrived
at Taizu. Thanks to her being so shockingly airheaded, we discovered
the one who possessed the book was Mejis. We couldn’t hide the book
forever, so we began deciphering the book.”
Let’s not mention the fact that I had a serious discussion with Marito
about how her super airheadedness might be a trap.
“So you were buying time by dealing with Rakura… No, wait, Rakura
should have the power to see through lies just like Maya.” (Ilias)
“I fooled her by using only the truth. Maya-san discovered the trick
thanks to that though.”
“So the reason why you were staying at night elsewhere was because of
the decoding, huh… But wait, why are you helping out in deciphering it?”
(Ilias)
When she mentioned this, Lord Ragudo took out the book in question
and placed it on top of the desk.
Ilias stopped talking for now and began to arrange things in her mind. I
proceed with the details together with Marito.
“Alright, I have arranged things for now. But, even with that, I still can’t
reach the point of the beginning…” (Ilias)
The sad amount of trust Rakura has. It can even persuade Ilias!
“In other words, there’s a high chance that they used Rakura as bait, and
there’s different searchers in iltrated in Taizu. But there was no mention
of it when they requested cooperation the other day. The reason we
could think up with the assumption they are here is: the searchers are in
a position that must de initely be hidden. If we are to consider they are
people who can search with certainty, it is most likely the Anbus of
Mejis.”
“Right. If they are going to be retrieving the book in secret, they would
use them. So they were the ones who did that to the man in the
morning… Judging from their skills, the chances are high.” (Ilias)
Ilias seems to understand the situation, but this is where things get
musty.
“The one giving orders to Rakura is the archbishop of Mejis called Ukka.
And then, those orders to Rakura changed after she gave the report. In
other words, after receiving the report of Rakura, Archbishop Ukka
moved the decision to someone in a higher post than him.”
“That’s right. It should be safe to assume that this Pope Euparo has
ordered Rakura to disclose the details of the book in order to not
worsen their relationship with Taizu.”
“Yeah. The order of Pope Euparo came the day before Gazen was killed.
A murder happened after the top of the organization gave an order to
resolve things peacefully.”
“Gazen is a man that wanders around the city at night. He most likely
unluckily found the Anbus… and was killed to keep him silent. If they are
to respect the intentions of Pope Euparo, the Anbus in iltrated in the
country should have retreated at once. The reason they are using Anbus
is in order to slip through the eyes of Maya-san. Now that they have
disclosed things, there should be no need for that anymore.”
“And yet, they continued their in iltration, and ended the life of a citizen
on top of that…” (Ilias)
“What can be surmised from this is that there’s someone else giving the
orders to the Anbus -someone who would go against the intentions of
Pope Euparo despite being from the Yugura Church.”
“But the one who dispatched Rakura was Archbishop Ukka. Then,
doesn’t that mean the one who dispatched the Anbus was also
Archbishop Ukka?” (Ilias)
“As I said before, the one who sent Rakura here was Archbishop Ukka, he
then told Pope Euparo who has a favorable opinion of Taizu, and seems
to be loyal to his orders. However, the one who is ordering the Anbus
seems to be slighting the intentions of Pope Euparo. There’s too much
of a difference in their modus operandi for them to be the same people.
It would be strange for Archbishop Ukka to not have withdrawn them in
his position. That’s why, even if Archbishop Ukka is the one giving out
the orders in foundation, it should be safe to assume that the dispatch
of the Anbus and communications to them is being done by a separate
entity.”
“Almost certainly the book. And so, who is the one who has the highest
chances of obtaining the book as of present?”
That’s right, the reason why the Anbus are going out of their way to
in iltrate the place isn’t to bring the book back to Mejis.
“O-Okay.” (Ilias)
“It should be safe to say the reason why the Anbus are aiming for the
book is because they know the contents of the book.”
“That’s what bothered me. Are the contents of it… not necromancy?”
(Ilias)
“We have deciphered most of the book even if just roughly. This book
isn’t about necromancy. It is a book about Demon Lords.”
“I will explain the details to you on a later day. It means that this book is
riddled with important information about the Demon Lord.”
“That could have served as an excuse to drive you away. Too bad. And so,
about this book, Pope Euparo and the others most likely haven’t
deciphered this. It is not the time to be using Rakura on an incident that
might entail information of the biggest taboo spreading after all.”
“But it is a book that was originally in Mejis. There’s a book that the
people of the Yugura Church know, and it is a certain number of people
that know the truth of the contents in that book which not even Pope
Euparo knows about. The existence of people who know in detail about
the circumstances of the Demon Lords in the Yugura Church surfaces.”
Ilias was taken aback as she nodded. I am feeling like drinking some
water right about now.
“So this is what you meant by the Demon Lord devotees?” (Ilias)
“I don’t know if they are devotees though. They ignored the orders of the
Pope, had the Anbus in iltrate Taizu, and are holding their breaths in
order to steal away the book related to the Demon Lord from Rakura.
They aren’t a decent bunch.”
“What is it?”
“The talk has gotten a bit complicated. Can you please summarize it for
me?” (Ilias)
“Alright, got it. You could have said so from the very beginning.” (Ilias)
“Give me back my effort to chew the information in a way so that you
could understand the details!”
If we didn’t know how dangerous the book is, the conjectures until now
would have simply been forceful assumptions. It is exactly because we
have deciphered the book that we can judge these conjectures are
correct.
The knowledge of the Anbus that I was taught from Anbu-kun, the dark
side of history that I read from the book; those points are telling me
this.
That there’s enemies I haven’t seen yet and that they are sharpening
their fangs as they hide in the shadows.
“And so, today is the day we plan on telling Rakura that the book was in
the treasury room and returning it. What do we do?” (Marito)
“If we return the book, it will fall under the jurisdiction of Mejis. There
shouldn’t be any issues in simply guarding Rakura though…”
“It might end up obscuring the existence of the Anbus that killed the
civilian.” (Marito)
“It is not like I don’t have any plans, but… well, I feel like the success rate
will increase with Ilias here.”
“Me?” (Ilias)
I gathered the group and began telling them my ideas in a low volume.
“…”
“Don’t underestimate me. I will hold the sword if you so wish, and then, I
shall show you results that surpass your expectations.” (Ilias)
No, if I wish for true safety in this world, I have to do some preliminary
investment irst.
My body is weak, but luck has taken my side. An understanding king and
reliable knights are on my side. Aah, how blessed am I.
I have to help them out in protecting a safe future for not only me but
the ones around me.
“Alright, that seals the deal then. I will expose their schemes.”
———
After that, I exited the castle, separated from Ilias, and called Rakura to a
plaza in the city.
“Oh my! So it was in the castle just like you predicted, Counselor-sama!”
(Rakura)
“Yeah, I have heard that. However, you apparently can learn about how
to use necromancy from the information in the illustrations.” (Rakura)
“Yeah, it is a book that Mejis was originally safekeeping. They might talk
about the administration of it, but they have no intention of claiming
ownership of the book.”
“That’s a relief!” (Rakura)
“Please tell him that there’s hope for Taizu to decipher the book. We
would like to share that information if you so wish.”
Rakura must not have understood those words for a moment there, she
froze.
But she slowly understood the meaning of it and the danger it entailed.
“They wouldn’t have brought out a proposal like this if it were only
about knowledge of necromancy. There’s even more vicious taboos
written within that book. This was made certain when revising that
book.”
“Yeah. If the Yugura Church thinks that the knowledge inside that book is
only mere necromancy, they should take this offer -in order to prepare
yourself for even deeper taboos.”
“But…!” (Rakura)
It is easy to tell if you know her, but Rakura is truly worrying about me
here.
“Really?” (Rakura)
“We will have your answer at zero o’clock today. We will bring the book
regardless of the answer. I have discussed this with His Majesty already,
so there’s no need to worry about that part.”
The clerics can see through lies, but if we turn that around, it also means
it is easy to gain their trust.
That’s why they don’t suspect you too deeply. They don’t distrust
whatever may be lying ahead of that thought.
“Yeah, but I want to tell Archbishop Ukka something else. That this
matter might in luence the standing of Pope Euparo.”
“…Okay.” (Rakura)
The usual optimism dimmed from the face of Rakura. There’s no doubt
she will do her job here.
———
The urgent contact from Rakura was regarding a proposal from Taizu.
When I heard that proposal, I was on the verge of rejecting it.
It is true that the worth of the book would be even higher if this book
stored for countermeasures against necromancy had even worse
taboos written in it.
There’s a limit to things that are worse than necromancy. Within those,
resurrection magic which created the worst history is included in it.
Is it really okay for me to decide whether to use this chance to get ready
for it? No, it is not possible.
I troubled the Pope-sama the other day. I should consult with him.
True. Forgetting the name of someone doesn’t normally happen for me,
but I often forget his name.
…Speaking of which, what was his family name? Oh well, let’s try to
remember it later.
“—No good, no good. I have something I have to hurry and tell the Pope-
sama about.” (Ukka)
“You are perceptive… Well, lately, we have only been talking about that,
so you could say it can’t be helped though.” (Ukka)
Hm? Did I talk that much to him? I feel like I have forgotten something
important…
“Actually…” (Ukka)
“What?” (Ukka)
Raheight chuckled. He laughs like a child. I don’t hate that kind of
laughing though.
“What are you—y-yeah, that’s true. And so, the decision of the Pope-
sama—” (Ukka)
“Y-Yeah, that’s right! Well then, I will be excusing myself, Rahe—” (Ukka)
Hm? What was his name? Uhm… wait, who was I speaking with just
now?
———
The voice of a man was heard from the crystal not long after.
“It has been decided that Rakura will be receiving the book today at
midnight.” (Raheight)
“Hoh, that’s impressive. Even though we haven’t been able to grasp the
location of the book yet.”
“What. So Taizu really was hiding it. So, when should we steal it?”
“I was thinking about doing that when she was returning, but let’s
change plans. Please kill Rakura and obtain the book when she gets it.
There’s apparently a negotiation with Taizu at that place. It will be a
good cover if we kill her and make it look like it was them, right?”
(Raheight)
“You obviously kill them too. I don’t mind the eventuality of Rakura
coming out alive, but I won’t forgive you if you don’t kill that one. Please
bring their body back here.” (Raheight)
“I don’t know the circumstances and I don’t wanna know either. Got it. It
is okay to cut them in pieces to make it easier to carry, right?”
“Yeah, but make sure not to break the brain. As for anything else, you
can use it to play around with the animals on your way.” (Raheight)
“Only the head, then. Got it, got it. You are a peculiar one yourself.”
“If I remember correctly, the helper is someone with black hair and black
eyes… Could it possibly be…? It would be interesting if he is an
Earthling.” (Raheight)
“We have discovered where the book Dokora took is at. We are going to
be obtaining it tonight, so I am reporting this.” (Raheight)
The illumination stones that were shining brighter than the evening sun
were trying to use all the mana that they saved in the day. Even so, their
faint light was enough to illuminate the shape of the plaza even in the
darkness.
There’s 3 people in front of the statue of the Taizu king at the center of
the plaza: Ilias, Wolfe, and the instigator this time around.
It is okay to just completely read the move of the opponent, but it is not
like I have that much foresight and this is not that soft of a world.
However, I have narrowed down the options they can take and they
haven’t shown any signs of movement until now. Now all that’s left is
what Rakura will do…
I reacted to the voice of Ilias and looked at where she was gazing at.
There was Rakura walking here, holding what looked like a lantern with
an illumination stone inside. Just in time. What a punctual girl.
I took out the book from the back before Rakura said anything.
“…Yes.” (Rakura)
I open the page that’s bookmarked while at it. It is the page that has the
illustrations connected to the basics of necromancy. I show that to
Rakura.
“No doubts about the contents either, right? It would be troubling if you
were to say later that it is something else.”
“The response of Ukka-sama was no. He rejected your proposal and told
me to get the book back…” (Rakura)
“I can tell that the proposal of Counselor-sama and returning the book
were said truthfully. Despite showing emotions towards the danger of
the book, how can you return the book without any hesitation?”
(Rakura)
There are times when Rakura would ask sharp questions. It is not
because she doesn’t read the atmosphere, but because she is asking
while reading it.
Even if she is normally airheaded, she must have an outstanding
intuition she honed through practice. She has the ability to detect the
essence of things. That’s the cleric in front of me.
The reason why she can’t reach the conclusion that we have already
inished deciphering the book despite that must be due to the kindness
of the person herself.
“…”
I heard the sound of something from afar. The one who reacted the
fastest was Ilias.
Ilias headed in the direction where the sound was made. I walk towards
Rakura who has the book.
“I myself have a lot of things in mind. But it is not like everything will go
as one wishes, Rakura.”
“Don’t worry too much about it. Isn’t your priority to accomplish what
you have been ordered to by your superiors?”
Saying this, I tried to give Rakura the book. But the book slipped from
my hand and fell on the ground.
“Uwa, sorry.”
“Ah, no, it is okay.” (Rakura)
———
There’s a merciless one that would move on their own and kill a
homeless person, but they will obey the bare minimum orders. They
would attack with just a single signal without pointless movements in
their coordination.
But the bodyguard of that guy is way too troublesome. Ilias Ratzel, one
of the top 5 knights in Taizu.
Most of all, she is the woman who defeated that Dokora, so she is
someone who we must be wary of no matter what.
Even if he only had one arm now, I doubt Dokora would fall behind a
normal person. I would like to avoid attacking her upfront.
The other female black wol kin isn’t that much of an issue. I have seen
her movements once, but she is basically a rookie with just high mana.
She is fast as a demi-human, but all the Anbus here can deal with her.
(Should I get a preemptive strike on the knight-sama and aim for the
man and Rakura at the same time?)
I would be able to get the man with that, but I don’t know about Rakura.
There are times when you will have to ight monsters as an Anbu, and
there was an instance when I had to ight a devil.
More than half of the members in my squad died at that time. If you can
defeat a high rank version of that on your own, I’ve got to be wary even
if she is an airhead.
If Ilias Ratzel and Rakura Salf join forces, we might even need to
consider retreat.
‘After the signal, One and Two will keep Ilias at bay, the remaining ones
will inish Rakura’.
The man and Rakura begin talking. I can see the book in question too. I
aim for the timing when she receives the book. I signal everyone to get
ready.
But that’s when a strange noise rang. The sound came from somewhere
slightly behind him. It is not from us. It is the sound of something falling
and bouncing.
I check for the source of the sound, but I can’t see anything suspicious in
the plaza. No, there’s movement.
Ilias Ratzel noticed that sound. She looked in that direction, and then
moved away from the place. This is an opportunity.
Sign change: ‘After the signal, One keeps Ilias at bay and the remaining
will inish Rakura’.
With distance between us, she shouldn’t be able to deal with a sudden
ambush. Even if she were to be careful, the only one she would be able
to protect with a quick reaction would be the man.
I will aim for the moment when the man gives her the book. Now, give it
to her!
The man presents the book to Rakura. But that’s when the book slipped
out from the man’s hand.
Her gaze moved to the ground. Her attention was directed completely at
the book too. We are extremely lucky here.
Last sign change: ‘After the signal, everyone go kill Rakura’.
(—Now!)
After the signal, several shadows jump out from the darkness of the
night. Two of them throw projectiles at mid-range, and the remaining
one including me advance with certainty.
I closed the distance to weapon range and swung it. The girl in front of
me—isn’t Rakura?!
The one in my vision isn’t Rakura but Ilias Ratzel who has already
unsheathed her weapon and swung it.
———
“Shishou!” (Wolfe)
The irst one to raise her voice was Wolfe, but things were already over
by then.
There were 5 in total, and 3 were coming at us. One of them avoided the
attack of Ilias in an instant and took distance.
But one of them had their body bisected by Ilias’s sword. Another one
had their blade destroyed by the shockwave, was sent lying around 100
meters away, and was smashed onto a wall.
“C-Counselor-sama?!” (Rakura)
“O-Okay!” (Rakura)
It seems like the guy further away threw it towards Rakura. That’s
dangerous! But now we will be able to secure the safety of a certain
someone that could die in one hit.
The man that avoided the attack began to laugh. Of course, no one here
has lowered their caution.
“You can stop an ambush from 5 people at the same time at that
distance? You are a monster.”
“If it were an ambush. But there’s no issue if I know when you will be
coming and your aim.” (Ilias)
She de lected all four knives, sent one of them lying, and sliced another
in half. I may be repeating what the other guy said, but she is a monster.
Move Ilias away from the place and have Rakura direct her attention to
the book. Even if they were to steal the book and try to kill us, there
would be no tastier moment than this one.
It is not like there’s no chance they will attack at a later date, but we are
talking about the guy giving orders to these bunch. They must have
considered the possibility that Rakura might be persuaded and accept
the deciphering of the book. If that were to happen, the only moment
they can attack us is this one.
If they didn’t come, I would have persuaded Rakura and destroyed the
position of the Mastermind-san though.
“Everything just now was an act? Moreover, you put all your chips into
protecting Rakura only. You had no intention of protecting your
comrades?”
“We are talking about the man that you could kill at any time and Rakura
who you would have trouble with if she were to move to the defensive.
It was a decision made after judging you would take the certain route of
everyone aiming for Rakura.” (Ilias)
You were not the one who said that though. That’s why you don’t have to
make a smug face, you know.
“Now, want to ight with your remaining 3?” (Ilias)
The man that was smashed onto the wall began to move. Seriously, he
can still move?
“It wasn’t a technique. I simply kicked you away because you were in the
way.” (Ilias)
You shouldn’t kick someone one hundred meters away for a reason like
that.
“As for the one there… he obviously died, huh. I would like necromancy
just like Dokora.”
The name of Dokora came out. It doesn’t seem like there’s any mistake
judging from the looks and weapon he is using.
“W-Wait a moment please! Why are the Anbus of Mejis trying to kill m
—” (Rakura)
“Obviously because they were ordered to -by the guy that is aiming to
retrieve the book.”
“Right, just in case, you kill that demi-human. The rest will go for the
knight-sama.”
The guy that looks like the leader directs his blade at Rakura.
“Maintain that barrier all you want. Once it is gone, that man will die
instantly.”
Even a complete novice like me can tell from his bloodlust that he is not
lying. I lack on every physical front, so even if Rakura could protect
herself, I can’t protect myself.
“Do you think you can stop me with just 3?” (Ilias)
The shadow of the Anbus crawled onto their bodies. That swallowed the
Anbus, and they hid in the darkness.
A voice rang from somewhere after that.
Ilias suddenly took a defensive stance and sparks lew from her sword.
I couldn’t see the attack of the enemy at all. Rather than calling this
disappearing into the shadows, it is more like…
Ilias swung her sword, but it doesn’t seem like she has cut anything. And
then, without being able to catch her breath, attacks assail Ilias.
Wolfe has already begun ighting too. Wolfe can’t ight back. She would
simply create openings if she swung her ists blindly.
It seems like she can barely manage to avoid the attacks if she
concentrates fully. I was relieved for now. But I can’t relax here.
I check the knife that’s on the ground. The tip of the blade is wet. There’s
some sort of liquid smeared on it.
There’s no doubt defeat would be certain if you were to get hit once.
“Counselor-sama, at this rate…!” (Rakura)
“Why can you speak truthfully with a face like that?!” (Rakura)
Aah, so that’s why Rakura was wary of me. It seems like I have a habit of
making an evil face when my thought process is twisted.
I take a deep breath for now and calm down my heart. And then, I face
Rakura and speak.
I don’t know just how effective those words are. But Rakura should be
able to tell since she can see through lies. I am speaking from the heart
here.
The balance between the battles of Ilias and Wolfe were beginning to
crumble. The fastest one was Wolfe.
———
The mana imbued in the ist of the girl may be crude, but its aggregate
amount surpasses the mana I have in every aspect. I wouldn’t come out
ine if it were to hit me directly.
That said, it is dif icult to attack her. You could say we both are in a
situation where we would die instantly if an attack hits.
“No. It would be impossible for the current Wolfe to hit you normally. I
am giving up on that.”
Just what in the world is she saying? -is what I thought as I grew wary at
the change in the state of the girl.
The white hair was shining in the darkness of the night. That light
comes from mana. She is most likely knitting a massive amount of
mana.
Then, a big technique is coming, or is she going to use magic? But that’s
not a big deal. If I feel the formation of magic, I just have to take
distance.
She misses even with her small ists. If she is going to rely on a big
attack, she will be done for if I hit her in that opening.
“Alright.”
The method the girl took was to accumulate even more mana on her ist.
I can only be amazed at how high her talent is. If I had that much mana in
me, I wouldn’t have ended up working below Hayde.
The girl once again charged towards me who had slipped into the
darkness. She must be heading here because I ended up speaking.
She obviously can’t see me. The shine of her mana won’t break my
concealing magic.
The ist of the girl was stretching accurately towards me. But if I move a
little to the side from the light, it won’t hit me.
What will you do next? Her left shoulder moved. A punch with her left
ist this time, huh.
Strength entered the hand that’s holding the knife. If an opening
presents itself, I will inish her off with my blade.
I look at the left hand of the girl. Her hand is open. Is it a palm strike, or
does she plan on shooting mana? It is possible to avoid and
counterattack after ascertaining which one it is.
Her left hand is stretched to the front. I should avoid the direction
where she is stretching out just in case.
I move around towards her left. It was an even larger swing than I
thought. It will be the end the moment she inishes her swing.
“—?”
The next instant, I noticed that her left hand was advancing towards a
direction where no one was in.
But what I saw there was her right hand that’s still stretched out. —
Crap, her aim was her right hand?!
The left hand of the girl clashed onto her stretched right hand.
Both hands have mana that can’t be scoffed at, and they clash.
Wolfe’s mana is not just simply massive. It is extremely clear, and it has
the quality of easily resonating with other people.
This all stemmed from the time when Maya-san was giving us a lecture
about mana emission.
It would be bad to release it all at once, so we had her emit it slowly. But
a tragedy happened. A mosquito lew in front of Wolfe.
It will obviously make the accumulated mana discharge and spread into
the surroundings. Wolfe has a massive amount of mana inside of her, so
there isn’t much of an effect on her.
But the 3rd parties that are close to her are a different story. Yes, victim
here. The result is as you see.
“Agah…”
The concealing spell of the Anbu is gone. That’s not all. A huge amount of
mana suddenly assailed his whole body.
Every organ in his body is reacting. There’s no harm, but your whole
body will be in a state of shock.
It is a shock that can even seal the movements of someone with as much
mana as Ilias for an instant. The Anbu in front of her probably won’t be
able to move for a while just like a certain someone.
The eyes of Wolfe were directed at the Anbu. Her left leg moved to the
front. Her left leg spun in an axis and her right leg was raised high in the
sky.
There’s already a massive amount of mana in her leg. Aah, how pitiful.
The heel of Wolfe was swung down onto the head of the Anbu without
mercy.
She looked down at the Anbu that was smashed onto the ground and
stopped moving, and then Wolfe raised a cry of victory.
———
And then, I was shown the defeat of my comrade and ended up clicking
my tongue.
I understand the trick behind that unre ined technique. There’s no need
to fear it. In the irst place, if she were to join here and use that
technique, she would also open the knight for an attack.
If one of us takes distance and throws a knife, it would be the end. The
two I am coordinating with have at least that much knowledge and
technique.
“You are calling Wolfe a weakling, huh. She is certainly rough around the
edges, but she is a girl that has barely learned how to ight in less than a
month.” (Ilias)
If we managed to seal the movements of the black wol kin girl or use her
as a hostage, we could have shaken her mentally though…
“—?!”
My eyes made contact with hers suddenly. These eyes that should be
invisible. I take distance with everything I had with my survival instinct
kicking in. At the same time, the concealing spell of one of them was
gone.
A headless body falls onto the ground. The reason why the concealing
spell is gone is simple. You wouldn’t be able to maintain the spell if you
die.
But she was completely aware of our location despite not being able to
see us. She hasn’t used detection magic. Did she read our presence with
the wind or something?
“My attention was taken away by Wolfe and the others after all. It is also
in part because I was being wary about any other intruder.” (Ilias)
This is bad. This is not in a realm where we can compete on who is
superior. From the next move onwards, a death will happen at each
attempt at an attack.
Or more like, the guy that got his head severed was defending with his
knife. She sliced it right off with knife and all?!
“I have already gauged your skills. You are inferior to Dokora.” (Ilias)
“He was a level above others after all. He is trash on the point that he
betrayed the nation though.”
But she really got me there. I had no intention of defeating Ilias Ratzel
from the very beginning. Prioritize the man and then Rakura, and we
could have killed the black wol kin girl as an extra…
Due to the barrier of Rakura, we can’t target the man or Rakura. We have
failed with the black wol kin that could have been our key.
Can’t be helped. We should aim for the black wol kin with us two. The
knight-sama shouldn’t be able to move with a hostage. I send the signal,
and then, take a stance.
I throw a knife. It obviously got de lected. But my real aim was the
hidden knife. The blade isn’t metal but magic stone.
An explosion occurred. This would normally be a win for us, but it most
likely didn’t work on her.
I have my one other aim that is the black wol kin. I go for the book.
Fortunately, they haven’t picked up the book.
The knight-sama has read our presence, but it must be impossible for
the others.
“—Huh?”
I feel pain in one arm. And then, my comrade was torn in two all of a
sudden.
———
The concealing spell of the Anbu in front of me was undone. Looks like
he retrieved the book.
The remaining other attacked Wolfe. They most likely wanted to take
her as a hostage.
The Anbu in front of me was holding his shoulder while carrying the
book. It must hurt, his arm was blown off after all.
What was once the arm of the Anbu is on the ground, and there’s also a
familiar spear pierced.
The spear that has magic seal stone in it; the spear of Cara-jii.
I directed my gaze at the roof outside of the plaza and I faintly saw Cara-
jii waving his hand.
And there’s Lord Ragudo at the side of Wolfe with sword in hand.
“Don’t joke around. We wouldn’t have challenged you in the irst place if
you had brought him out from the very beginning.”
“That’s why I didn’t. I edged it enough so that you wouldn’t drop out the
option of ighting.”
That’s because they might end up running into the Anbus if they were to
hide in the plaza or be found by them.
This is basically how it went. After Rakura went to the plaza, Cara-jii will
be throwing a projectile after a certain period of time.
The aim is a bit further back from the statue at the plaza. For Cara-jii
who is called the God Spear, it must have been boring with the plaza
being such a broad target.
After that, we baited the Anbus, and had Wolfe and Ilias do battle.
I had Ilias concentrate on avoiding fatal attacks, and take her time to
make it look like she is having a tough battle.
Cara-jii will use that time to move to a point where he is within range. I
also left him the job to check whether there’s any other Anbus hiding. I
had Lord Ragudo approach the entrance of the plaza and had him on
standby.
The key this time around will be Wolfe. If we take Dokora as the base of
the Anbus of Mejis, Wolfe is the one who they won’t be wary of.
Ilias would end up having to ight alone if Wolfe wasn’t present. But they
are dealing with Ilias who defeated Dokora. If they had seen that their
chances of winning were low, they would have judged whether to
retrieve the book or not, and would have retreated.
But with Wolfe present, I left them the choice for battle. ‘We might be
able to defeat Wolfe; if we seal her movements, we might be able to use
her to threaten them; if we do, the chances we can deal with Ilias will be
higher’.
The result is that they took the option of keeping Ilias at bay while
aiming for Wolfe. Rakura -an actual combatant- not being able to move
in order to protect a civilian gave them motivation to act too.
“The miscalculation was that the irst guy Wolfe fought lost.”
“So you calculated that your comrade would lose? It is not like it was
certain we would go for the hostage option. What did you plan on doing
if we killed her?”
“You wouldn’t. You would kill her after you made use of her. It is because
you thought you had a chance for victory that you faced Ilias without
running away. That’s ‘the kind of thought process’ you have been etched,
right?”
Well, we had the strongest insurance called Lord Ragudo keeping an eye
on her the whole time though.
He managed to keep an eye on the invisible Anbus from the entrance of
the plaza, and kill them. Even if the timing was set, that wasn’t
something a normal human could pull off. Looks like it wasn’t a lie that
he is stronger than Ilias.
I had Cara-jii aim for the book. Told him to throw the spear the moment
the book moves. Cara-jii’s performance might fall short when compared
to Ilias and Lord Ragudo, but as a person living in modern Japan, this
high precision sniping power is easier to integrate in a plan.
“Yeah, you guys will be dying ‘for something like that’. By the way, who
was the one that killed him?”
“I see, so you were the guy that added an extra something to the
corpse?”
“…You’ve got some scary eyes. Why is someone like you on the surface?”
“Don’t lump me in with you. I have not killed a person once. Not once.”
Ilias was at some point by my side with sword ready. The others were
gathering here too.
“Please tell me. Who was the one that told you to aim for my life…?”
(Rakura)
“As if we would tell you, you stupid woman. Don’t look down on the
Anbu.”
The sword of Ilias sliced the air. Blood lew at the same time.
“Not dead! But my body is still there. My body is lighter with one arm
less after all!”
The Anbu retreated just like that. It is an invisible man. It is hard to cut
him without being able to set the timing.
Lord Ragudo sighed and returned his sword to its scabbard. Rakura
shouted at that moment.
———
The chances are high that they have gotten ahead of me and cut off my
path at the gates. My bleeding has stopped, but moving a fatigued body
really is burdensome. I would like to avoid any further battles.
“Having only one arm is rough. Dokora was escaping in this state?”
I retrieved the book, but I couldn’t kill the man or Rakura. But it is not
like it is over yet.
Even if we couldn’t ful ill the order of killing them on the spot, there’s
still many ways to kill them. I have to regain my bearings irst in order
to accomplish this.
“The irst one will be the black wol kin woman. That man would make a
nice face if I killed that one after all. I will kill the people around him
next. Once your defenses are thinned, it will be your turn. You better
remember this…!”
When I approached the outer wall to a certain degree, I felt a mana wave
happen.
I knew she set them up around the outer walls, but there’s no issue even
if I did get caught in it.
Rakura will detect it and the knights will come running, but I am
con ident I can climb over it by that time.
I will already be outside the city by the time they arrive. Let’s hurry and
climb it.
“Good grief, I would like to be given a bit of a break. —That said, with
Ilias Ratzel as my enemy, I won’t have much time. It is gonna be rough,
but I have to hurry.”
I can still climb fast even with one arm. With this—ah?
———
Found the miserable corpse of the Anbu at the outer side of the walls. Of
course you would end up like that if you were to be hit by such an attack.
Soon after we enacted the plan, we had Ilias head to where Maya-san
was.
It is in order to have her tell us about ‘the frequency of the mana wave
that is released upon the book being detected by a barrier’.
Maya-san also knows about Taizu helping out in searching for the book.
This was a ‘dif icult job’ for Ilias, but it is outstanding of her that she
somehow managed to do it.
The Anbus must know that Taizu is covered in barriers. They would
avoid the gates and choose the outer walls. That’s why I chose the plaza
which is in the center of the city.
Cause the distance to everywhere would be the same. Ilias can detect
that the book is inside the barrier through the mana wave emitted from
it. In other words, she can tell where the Anbu is.
We inished him with a projectile. Cara-jii may be precise, but due to the
distance, it was a rough one to perform. And so, we utilized Ilias who
boasted that she can reach.
Of course, the accuracy of Ilias is far below that of Cara-jii. And so, I had
her throw it with everything she had.
The result is that there’s now a giant hole on the outer wall that the
Anbu was climbing. It is not an attack that passes a needle in a hole. She
blew up the whole area where she discovered the enemy was.
Man, Marito is so open-hearted to allow such a plan, huh. I will leave the
clean up to him~.
The book was a bait just like Wolfe. I had Cara-jii aim at it, and I also had
countermeasures for the case when it got snatched away.
I checked the book together with the belongings of the Anbu, and I found
a crystal. It is an item that allows you to contact people at long range
through a secret technique of the Yugura Church. The Anbu-kun that
works as the bodyguard of Marito told me that.
It seems like they casted defensive magic on it, so it is okay.
After that, Cara-jii and the Ragudo Division gathered at the outer wall
and began to clean things up. Sorry, everyone, even though it is so late at
night…
And so, I head to the castle with crystal and book in hand. There’s still
the inishing touches left after all.
“Excuse me, Counselor-sama… Why are you sitting there and watching
that crystal?” (Rakura)
Ilias, Marito, Lord Ragudo, and Rakura were all gathered in a room and
having a staring contest with the crystal. By the way, Wolfe is sleeping in
the neighboring room due to exhaustion.
But it should be a good time to. They should be getting impatient here.
The crystal began to shine after a while. And then, a voice rang.
“Hayde, report.”
There doesn’t seem to be much unrest in the voice coming from the
crystal. It even sounds as if he is enjoying the situation right now.
Rakura was about to say something, but Lord Ragudo stopped her.
“So, it seems like you were waiting for this call. Got any business?”
“Right. I was thinking about having a talk with you since there was the
chance, you see. I would be happy if you were to tag along if you’ve got
the time.”
“Yeah, I don’t mind. I myself ind it fortuitous that I have obtained the
opportunity to talk with you.”
What a nasty personality. Are they going to put my brain in a jar like
some horror story?
“I don’t mind telling you if there’s anything you want to ask, you know?”
“Oh, is that okay? Don’t you have a variety of things you want to ask
too?”
“What I would like to prioritize is the name, I guess. I don’t mind a fake
name, so give me a name since I wouldn’t even be able to call you
comfortably.”
I directed my gaze at Rakura, but she shook her head to the sides.
Looks like it is not an acquaintance of hers.
“Yes, same here. But are you really not going to ask any questions?”
(Raheight)
“What should I ask? The fact that you took in Archbishop Ukka, and
dispatched Anbus of Mejis at the back of Rakura?”
“No no, that we are speaking here right now means you are already
aware of those points. For example… my identity, maybe?” (Raheight)
“Is there anything else aside from you being the dog of a Demon Lord?”
“…”
The person on the crystal call falls silent. The silence around gets
heavier.
“…I would like to hear how you reached such a conclusion.” (Raheight)
“Don’t play dumb. It is because you know the contents of it that you
ordered the man that said can decipher it to be killed.”
Raheight is de initely showing anger right now. I can tell even through
the crystal.
“My intention isn’t to get you angry, so I will match you. About the
contents of the book, it is a memorandum of things regarding the 4th
Demon Lord that appeared in this world, the Blue Demon Lord. To be
more precise, it is an observation record of after the Blue Demon Lord
was created.”
That’s right, it is exactly as the title of this book: ‘Sample No. 4:
Research Record of the Blue Demon Lord’.
The irst thing that was written there was about the life of the person
before they became a Demon Lord. How they were born, how they
loved, and how they died.
It also has the analyzed data of the abilities and qualities of that person.
The one who created the Demon Lord had investigated the quality and
abilities of the people they were planning on making Demon Lords
from the very beginning. And they were even involved in their death.
“On top of that, there’s also the support from the people who were
reborn as Demon Lords too. The necromancy written here is a greatly
simpli ied version of resurrection magic that specializes in drawing
out the soul only. The Blue Demon Lord was apparently called the
Immortal Lord that ruled over the undead.”
That person gave the Demon Lords their knowledge and had them
clash against the world. And then, the worst history was born.
The Demon Lords would have their mana transmit in the air and dye
away the land. They would establish their own zone, would call that
place Nether, and they could wield their power to their fullest there.
The plants and animals in that area will all morph and turn into
creatures called monsters that bring harm to people.
That’s right. Demons were originally humans that had their existence
repainted by the mana of the Demon Lord.
The reason this worked on them was because the Demon Lords were
originally humans. That must be why they were given a technique that
drags the ones close to them.
Humans can’t live long in the Nether. In order to bring in the comrades
they had in their past life, they had to change them into demons.
“…Looks like it was true that you have read it. So you really are an
Earthling?” (Raheight)
“Now then, let’s bring out the reason why I called you the dog of a
Demon Lord. There’s a good deal of descriptions regarding the way of
life of a Demon Lord. There were also inconvenient points for the
Demon Lords. Rather than calling them weak points, they are more like
faults.”
For example; due to the special nature of the Demon Lord’s mana, it is
hard for them to be affected by the magic of others. It is hard for them
to receive healing magic.
In other words, if they get a deep wound, the only one who can heal
them is themselves.
“If it were just knowing the contents of the book, you would still be in
the gray. But you tried to steal it, so you are pitch black.”
“Is that so? I think the Yugura Church is also trying to recover it
though.” (Raheight)
“I am impressed you can say that so brazenly when you haven’t told
even the Pope.”
That’s right. A Demon Lord is a human that has been hit with
resurrection magic. A being that can be resurrected.
The Yugura Church is taking the stance that the Demon Lords might
appear again, but it didn’t look like they were certain they would
resurrect.
Even if they were deceived, there’s the danger that the contents of this
book will be spread to the whole world.
“Who is it that doesn’t want this reality known? It goes without saying
that it would be the Demon Lords. Then, it wouldn’t be strange for me
to call you the dog of the Demon Lords when you are trying to steal the
book for the sake of your Demon Lord-sama, right?”
“You are the ones who took away the arm of Dokora, right?”
(Raheight)
“Everything stems from Dokora who was an Anbu of Mejis. Why did he
go as far as betraying his nation and stealing the book? What he did
brought you guys to the surface.”
“Dokora knew that the one who created the taboo called resurrection
magic was an Earthling. But Dokora couldn’t read the book. If he could,
the necromancy he used would be more advanced and condensed.”
If a smart person were to observe the illustrations in the book, they can
learn necromancy just like Dokora. But the notes written there have
even more advanced information.
“Then, how did Dokora learn of this? He heard from you guys as an
Anbu.”
When Dokora was spying on a suspicious individual, he made contact
with Raheight and the others, and obtained information.
Dokora learned of this importance and escaped. He stole the book that
would serve as a weapon for negotiation at that time.
“He probably heard you talking about the book. That’s why he stole the
book and escaped the country. If he knew of someone like you who can
control Archbishop Ukka and can order the Anbus, he wouldn’t be able
to stay in Mejis. After that, Dokora was turned into a wanted person.
Dokora most likely wanted to use the book to negotiate, but he couldn’t
read it. That’s why he simply learned a rough version of necromancy,
and lived as a bandit.”
The shadow of a Demon Lord had encroached into the nation he served
and believed. The book that he judged could become a weapon was
something he couldn’t handle.
The only people Dokora could trust were most likely the ones under his
ruling. Living his remaining years as a bandit, an earthling appeared,
and that’s why he entrusted that book in his dying breath -with faint
hope that I would be able to expose the schemes of the man beyond
this crystal.
In iltrating the Yugura Church and obtaining the book was dif icult. But
Dokora managed to do that. This was dangerous but at the same time a
chance.
“It seems like there really are a lot of wise ones amongst Earthlings.”
(Raheight)
“Don’t say something you don’t even mean. You probably are internally
making fun of me for babbling out everything.”
“Oh, so you could tell. Information is a weapon. I can only call it foolish
for you to be talking all boastfully about what you have obtained.”
(Raheight)
“If I moved intelligently, I could become like you, Raheight. Use people,
reach the top by myself, and look down upon others. But you know, I
have seen a myriad of people who have lived like that. I am the one who
would rather refuse such a vomit-inducing life like that.”
“Of course it would. I am weak after all. Not only my body, but my heart,
my standing; everything is weak. That’s why I won’t aim too high. I am
ine with just being able to live peacefully in mind and body. But guys
like you are in the way of that, you see.”
A thunderous sound and angry voice resonate from deep within the
crystal. That wasn’t a sound made by Raheight.
“—Could it be…?” (Raheight)
“It could be. I guessed you were interfering with the coordination of
Archbishop Ukka and Pope Euparo in some sort of way. That’s why I
took a different method. I had Archbishop Maya secretly report to Pope
Euparo directly. While at it, we also told him ‘the guy that is leisurely
making contact with Taizu in this emergency is the mastermind’!”
The sound of a grand battle was transmitted to the crystal. The call was
cut off shortly after.
———
The one who jumped into the room was Archbishop Ukka. There were
several priests around him.
“Oh, Ukka-sama, it seems like the hypnosis was undone judging from
your state.”
I tried to recast the suggestion with a smile, but there was no effect. So
they used a spell to resist mental interference beforehand, huh. Even if
he is an idiot, it is natural to make at least such countermeasures.
I have two escape routes. The corridor that Ukka and the others are
blocking and the window. But there’s already a barrier cast on the
window. It is possible to destroy it, but there’s no point if they get me in
that opening.
It should be ine to just break through from the front. He is the man
that’s said to be the weakest in strength within the Archbishops after
all. I have the advantage in a battle.
“There’s already nowhere to escape. I will have you stay put!” (Ukka)
“So you say, but isn’t there a handy path?”
I use magic. A spell that crystallizes mana and pierces. I set the point for
it to activate and have the crystal rise out from there.It is a spell that
can be used in one action and it has good power.
Ukka predicted the place where the crystal that suddenly showed up in
this cramped place would appear. The other priests also avoid. Nice
re lexes, but that was a bad move.
I undo the crystals that appeared immediately and jump into the path
that they opened.
“Too soft!”
“You are good for someone who is called the weakest Archbishop.”
The face of Ukka is different from usual. This is… the eyes of the real
deal.
“—Even so, I am still an Archbishop.” (Ukka)
Ukka threw something. That’s… a magic seal stone. This is bad. If that
touches me, the defensive spell will be dispelled. When that happens, I
will end up having to take this gravity spell with my bare body.
Gravity magic is something that creates strong gravity with the magic
circle as the point of origin. Its effect is not gone even when a magic
seal stone gets close to the magic circle.
“Not really.”
Crystals rise out from the ceiling. This spell can be activated easily by
setting the point of activation with your gaze or where you point at
with your inger. The ceiling was destroyed from the crystals and the
magic circle lost its formation.
I get up and take the thrown magic seal stone. The crystals on the
ceiling vanish due to the formation destruction domain of the magic
seal stone.
I threw the rock with just a snap of my wrist. I should be able to deploy
a defensive wall against the hypnotic aroma.
“I already told you this is the end. Don’t make me say it three times, you
idiot.” (Ukka)
The hypnotic aroma was taking away the freedom in my body. I have to
destroy the barrier and escape, but because of the magic seal stone
close to me…
I place the knife on my neck and take one breath. This should be enough
to prepare myself.
———
I am surprised that the one who cornered him was Archbishop Ukka,
but it wasn’t for Rakura.
That said, when it comes to schemes, it is as you can see. He is also the
one who will be made responsible on this occasion.
Archbishop Ukka was cast hypnotism magic by Raheight and was used
at his own convenience.
The reason why Raheight had control of the Anbus of Mejis was
because of the permit of Archbishop Ukka.
Rakura was given the order to stay on standby. She will most likely be
returning to Mejis at the same time as Pope Euparo.
“No no, if your hypothesis is correct, the one who sent Raheight to
Mejis is a Demon Lord or a relative of theirs, right?” (Marito)
My face turned sour at the words of Marito. Right, in the end, we still
haven’t solved the problem deep in. Are they preparing to resurrect the
Demon Lord? Or is the resurrected Demon Lord the one doing the
scheming here? There’s still threats in this world.
“Talk about that stuff with Pope Euparo. Because of that last part, it has
become an extremely delicate issue after all.”
That’s right, the biggest issue about the book still remains. We still
haven’t told Maya-san, Rakura, and even Ilias about this yet.
Marito said he wanted to decide whether to tell the others after telling
Pope Euparo.
I share that opinion. This secret can overturn the world. I even feel like
it would be better to just bury it.
“I will be present, but you should be the one to tell him as the king. It is
way too heavy for me.”
“Ueh, I don’t mind making you the king.” (Marito)
We are done with our talk about the aftermath. I most likely won’t be
coming here for a while. The future may be worrisome, but I feel like I
will be able to spend a bit of time peacefully.
“No, I will have you come from tomorrow on too though?” (Marito)
“Why?”
“The decoding of the book is done, but we are still not done with you
telling me about the parallel world, right?” (Marito)
“…Got it.”
There’s a lot of things I feel are inconvenient in this world. I need both
assets and power in order to recreate the culture I am used to on Earth.
Working with Marito will become the shortest shortcut to ful ill those
desires.
“Don’t, okay?!”
When I arrived at the church, she was in the middle of teaching Wolfe.
“Even that Ilias came here to mislead things, you know? I would like
you to not be a bad in luence on the daughter of my friend.” (Maya)
“Her core has been really steadfast lately. She has been chasing the
shadow of her father until now, so I think it is a good change.” (Maya)
I sit by the side of Wolfe. She is studying the letters. She is already
better than me when it comes to the letters of this world. She is
growing into a smart and well-mannered girl.
“Wolfe, you can continue doing what you are doing while listening to
me.”
“Okay.” (Wolfe)
I used the readily available weak Wolfe in order to lead the battle
against the Anbus.
‘Fight with all you have. It is okay for you to lose. There’s a point in you
ighting. I will use that’ -Wolfe heard that explanation and accepted
without a single moment of hesitation.
Even though I decided to provide this girl that lived a harsh past a good
future, I ended up dragging her into this.
“There should have been other ways. But from the options I could think
of, this was the most effective one, so I used you. That’s no different
from the black wol kins.”
“Shishou is different. Because Shishou was angry.” (Wolfe)
I knew Gazen for a short period of time, but I must have been worked
up in a lot of fronts because an acquaintance of mine was killed.
That’s why Ilias was worried about me when she saw through this
change, and stepped that deep in. I even used Wolfe without hesitation.
My mind is way too weak, and yet, the things I do are cunning. I am not
a decent person, yup.
“Shishou got angry for Wolfe’s sake. That’s the biggest treasure of
Wolfe. If Shishou is angry for the sake of someone, Wolfe wants to help
out too.” (Wolfe)
“…I see.”
I unconsciously pat the head of Wolfe. She had become a wonderful girl
a long time ago.
At the very least, she doesn’t have the weakness of a certain someone
who gets his emotions shaken the whole time.
“Ehehe!” (Wolfe)
“Right, I am thinking of growing small plants in the house. I also intend
to cultivate vegetables. Want to try raising them together with me,
Wolfe?”
“Nice answer.”
“You might end up liking the things you hate if you help cultivate them.
Well, you might end up liking the things you already like more if you
raise them though.”
Let’s try searching for the same book as the one Gazen had. I might be
able to learn what vegetables he planned on cultivating. I will offer
them to his grave next time. I feel like he would tell me to hand him
booze instead though.
CHAPTER 34
IT HAS BECOME CRAMPED
FOR NOW
I stretch my hand towards the blue sky. I stretched heavily just like that
and yawned.
It is a rare walk alone while forgetting about stuff like the book and the
Demon Lords.
Ilias is doing her work as a knight and Wolfe is training at the castle.
Wolfe has already blended into this city. Not only that, she has even been
issued a transit permit for the castle.
The members of the Ragudo Division have also taken a liking to her, and
she gives energy to the training, so Lord Ragudo went out of his way to
issue that permit.
It is a lower grade than mine, but she is still a civilian. No, you could
even say it is favorable treatment to a point it is an exceptional case
within black wol kin.
But I am sure Wolfe will be able to hold back that power. She is different
from Ilias.
“Anyways, this is good weather…”
“*Sob* *Sob*”
I sit on the bench readied at the plaza and bask in the sun. We had our
ight with the Anbus here before, but not a single trace of that remains.
The broken points have also been ixed cleanly. The power of magic is
incredible.
That’s right, magic, magic. When I came to this world, I was told my
mana was despairingly low, and not only using magic, I was told even
casting magic on me was impossible. Can’t I use some sort of magic
regardless?
Like, it is okay for the irst one to just be something like the ire of a
match. Mana is the same as stamina. If you continue using it, the
amount you recover and the total amount you have increases. In that
case, wouldn’t it grow to a decent degree depending on training?
If I get some mana, I could use magic circles or use the assistance of
catalysts to use large-scale spells.
But who will I get to instruct me? Ilias is out of the question. It seems
like Maya-san will soon be getting busy. The preparations for the festival
have begun after all.
“*Sob* *Sob*”
I don’t want to feel that stiffness in this world. There’s no need to feel it
after all.
Even so, I do miss the warmth of the average person. Is there a girl that I
can hang out with?
“*Sob* *Sob*”
“……”
“*Sob* *Sob*”
“In that case, please don’t abandon this troubled soul here, Counselor-
sama!” (Rakura)
Rakura has been weeping for a while now. I obviously wanted to keep
ignoring her, but now that it has come to this, escaping would be too
much effort too. It is not like I don’t feel a bit bad either.
I deceived her a whole lot in the matter of the book and used her. Marito
and I apologized to her later on, but I should do a bit of a follow-up here.
“What. You were probably told to stay on standby until Pope Euparo
comes, but didn’t have a place to go, so you were being taken care of at
Maya-san’s place, but because it has gotten busy due to the harvest
festival’s preparation, you tried to help out, messed up a whole ton,
caused trouble, and ended up being a bother instead, so you were told to
leave, right?”
“You said that in one breath?! How can you tell?!” (Rakura)
Rakura is clumsy everywhere aside from battles. She set barriers in the
book matter, so I thought she could do chores to a certain degree, but
when I asked Maya-san later, a normal cleric apparently would have
been able to set it in a tenth of the time. I am ashamed that I thought it
took an incredible deal of time.
Anyways, having Rakura help out would instead make them slower. I
heard a scream from inside the other day when I was heading to the
church to pick up Wolfe after all.
“A man and a woman living under the same roof is just…!” (Rakura)
“*Cough* That should not be! What would you do if a mistake were to
happen with those two, Counselor-sama?!” (Rakura)
“The only mistake that could happen is a murder from failing to hold
back enough. That goes the same if I were to cause a mistake.”
“…Well, that might be true. But those girls are barely 20, you know?!”
(Rakura)
“No, I should keep an eye on you! I will protect those two from the
ulterior motives of Counselor-sama!” (Rakura)
“You are the one with the ulterior motive. Just camp out obediently.”
“Sleeping under the night sky is lonely, you know?! It is scary, you
know?!” (Rakura)
Since when were you by my side? Now that I look closely, there’s a mat
below the chair. Isn’t this girl a priestess? Maya-san is an Archbishop,
but isn’t it quite impressive that she drove away a priestess from a
church?
“It seems like you won’t listen, so let’s have Ilias reject you directly…”
It can’t be helped. Rakura seems to be awfully close to me, so any half-
baked persuasion will have the opposite effect.
Let her be thoroughly rejected by Ilias who has etched a bit of fear in
her.
“Fine.” (Ilias)
“Yaaay!” (Rakura)
We encountered Ilias who was having lunch at a stall in the market. The
result was an instant OK.
“Just imagine having a cleric be seen sleeping in the plaza. It could turn
into an issue with the Yugura Church. Also, there’s no way a knight can
just allow a woman to sleep under the cold night sky.” (Ilias)
“Right.” (Ilias)
“You idiot, what are you going to do if she infects her with her
airheadedness?!”
“…”
“Ilias-san?!” (Rakura)
It is on a level where even Ilias has to worry with a straight face. Well,
your muscle-headedness is also pretty serious too.
“What. You plan on making the owner of the house do the heavy labor
despite being a freeloader?” (Ilias)
“Hnguh.”
Rakura puffed out her chest as if victorious. My caste rank in the abode
might lower at this rate. Maybe I really should consider changing my
residence? No, that would look like I am running from Rakura and I don’t
like that.
Ilias will be doing her knight work after this. I will bring Rakura to our
home—well, I can’t just go doing that.
In the 2nd loor storage room there’s things the parents of Ilias used
when they were alive aside from the big shelves. The storage room in
the 1st loor has other articles of theirs as well as sundries.
There’s spears, swords, armor, and other gear. She said she wanted to
carry those and arrange them.
From what she said, she apparently just randomly brought whatever
she had in her previous house when she vacated it, so she hasn’t even
organized them properly. She wants to use this opportunity to separate
them.
It is obviously going to be heavy work. I can slave away Rakura here, but
she is de initely going to mess up. We need muscle. And so, we are going
to go get Wolfe.
“I see, I am sorry for bringing this out all of a sudden, but there’s sad
news.”
“Sad…” (Wolfe)
It is sad. The ratio of men and women is getting even more skewed. It is
going to get even more cramped now.
I would be happy if it were a harem, but I don’t even have a single one
with a relationship like that. No, even in a harem story, the man also
feels stiffened unless there’s quite the power balance.
“If you go by that logic, Maya-san, who drove you away, also has a
horrible personality.”
Damn it, the generosity of Wolfe is on a whole other level after all. It
would be hard to drive her away with the violence of democracy, huh.
Looks like I have to give up. I tell Wolfe about sorting out the storage
room as we return.
“I am home~.” (Wolfe)
“I am home.”
“I am home!” (Rakura)
“Well then, please carry the things I instruct you to the living room on
the 1st loor, Wolfe. There’s important stuff for Ilias, so carry them
carefully, okay?”
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
“Nothing.”
“Cruel!” (Rakura)
“That wasn’t a joke. Carrying stuff like weapons and armor to the 1st
loor would be too heavy and dangerous for anyone aside from Wolfe.
We might be able to manage somehow if we two carry it, but I don’t
want to do it with you.”
I ran the simulations a number of times in my head, but they all ended in
injuries. I feel bad for Wolfe, but I will leave the physical work to her.
“Trust me. I endured your temptation and I will throw bugs at you.”
And so, work began after successfully locking the dangerous Rakura up
in the bathroom.
The articles of her parents are mostly clothes, weapons, and armor, and
work tools intended for clerics. There’s also daily use items. They are
left around scattered to a certain degree, so let’s organize them as we
put them down.
“Wolfe, please gather the weapons and armor around the right corner of
the living room for now; the clothes shelves at the left; the daily use
items at the center -well, I will carry those ones.”
Now then, if we are going to do this, let’s do this quickly and thoroughly.
I roll up my sleeves and carry the tools to the entrance to make them
easier for Wolfe to transport them.
I did that alone before, but having someone else to help really makes it a
lot easier. Especially with Wolfe having learned mana strengthening. She
can carry heavy furniture without any issues.
“Go help her, Wolfe. Also, explain to her that I didn’t do anything.”
Where did you learn that word? Moreover, the way you say it sounds like
I am the culprit.
I just hope she comes back okay… is what I thought, but as I expected,
Wolfe must have been hugged by a drenched someone, she was wet here
and there.
“I am beyond impressed that she managed to get in our way even when
locked in the bathroom…”
Looks like it would be better to hurry. It might turn terrible if she were
to regroup with us and try to help out. It has been a while, but let’s get
serious.
“Done!” (Wolfe)
We safely inished carrying the things. Next is cleaning. That said, I did
some rough cleaning of the house before, so there’s no need for too
much effort here.
Rakura had come out from the bathroom and declared she could do at
least this much, so I decided to leave it to her.
She is most likely going to drop a bucket of water, and by the time she is
done, she will be all dirty. I ignored the screams I could hear from the
2nd loor, and clean away the dirt in the bathroom.
After that, I had Wolfe take a bath, and prepare some tea while ignoring
the sobbing coming from the 2nd loor.
“Thanks!” (Wolfe)
“Ooh, we have left the bath as it is, so go take a bath once more.”
Even though Rakura took a bath once already, she was dirtier than
before she arrived here, so I pushed her into the bathroom.
I was wondering what to do next. There’s no bed yet, but let’s have her
give up on that for today. We can buy it at the company of Ban-san
tomorrow or something. She probably needs a variety of daily
essentials anyways.
Wolfe is watching the daily items with interest. There’s a lot of things
that aristocrats use, so there must be a lot of rare stuff for Wolfe who
began her life as a commoner.
Ilias apparently lived in a pretty big house when she was young. But now
she is living like a monk on a pilgrimage. If we just judge it in training
alone, she would be in mountain hermit class.
I grab the smallest sword out of curiosity, but the weight it had really did
remind me of how out of place this is in daily life.
I tried to unsheathe it as a test, but it got stuck and I can’t draw it out
properly. I struggled for close to a minute and inally managed to draw it,
and managed to see its blade.
I was surprised by the voice of Ilias that came from my back and I was
on the verge of dropping the sword. But thanks to the weight of the
sword, it didn’t rampage in my hand.
“Yeah, I am home. But now that I look at them like this, there really was a
lot there.” (Ilias)
Ilias sighed at the many things lined up in the living room. At the very
least, it won’t be possible to have a proper meal like this.
“My father was a strict knight after all. It would be nice if you were to
wear the clothes of my father and get in luenced by him.” (Ilias)
“Articles of the deceased that have such effects are called cursed.”
Who would wear clothes that would change your personality just from
wearing them? But thinking about it calmly, the suit of a salaryman does
serve as a sort of personality switch. Yup.
“I don’t have the stamina to wear armor. I don’t have the strength to
swing a weapon either. This one should be enough.”
“That won’t even serve for training. It would break in one swing.” (Ilias)
“It would be decently useful if you infused mana to it? Hmm, no, it would
still break in one hit, huh.” (Ilias)
Just as Ilias says, there are times when I would be treated like a child
carrying a wooden sword in this world, but I don’t care about that.
This is the only weapon I can swing around. No matter how strong my
allies are, this is just how strong I am.
I must not forget that. I must not rely too much on my comrades. I am a
weakling in this world.
“I think the ashes still remain though. Want me to bring them from the
barracks?” (Ilias)
Eat the vegetables that I grew using the ashes of my partner. It would
shock people if I were to tell them.
Anyways, we are done dealing with the clothes. We store the ceremonial
gear as they are. We ended up donating the gear we are not going to use
to the Ragudo Division. The professional tools of her mother will be
donated to Maya-san. As for the daily items, we entrusted them to the
irm, however, some of the things -especially the ones her parents used-
have been stored in the room of Ilias.
“I don’t mind you taking anything you want. The things would be
happier being used.” (Ilias)
“The clothes are enough. It would get bulky the time I leave if my
luggage increases.”
Moving alone is already a big chore. I plan on living the minimalist life in
this world. The treasure box where I am storing memorable things will
be making my luggage pretty bulky already, but let’s close my eyes in
that area.
Having an adult man living together with Ilias after she marries and has
a family would be questionable. The same goes the other way around.
“No. There’s only good people within the ones I know, and even the king
is treating me well. I doubt there will be such a good environment in
other countries.”
“Then why are you saying you want to leave the coun—” (Ilias)
“Despite that, you still want to search for a way to return to your
world?” (Ilias)
“I am enjoying this lifestyle. I also want to look after Wolfe and repay
you, Ilias. But I don’t know what will happen in the future. I might end up
missing the former convenience, and I might end up losing the
motivation to continue living in this world.
The reality is that this world doesn’t suit me. Even when I have come to
a fantasy world, it doesn’t change that I am a realist.
The people around me are all superhumans, and a single mishap might
end up in a fatal injury.
It is clear that the latter is the one that will allow me to protect myself
the most with the skills I have.
“It is not like I have a way of living I have decided on like you, Ilias. But I
might be able to see a path like that one day. Being able to have as many
options as possible for the sake of that time is a habit of mine on Earth.”
Going straight for your dreams and ambitions is ine. But it is not like
everyone has a set path. That’s why I prepare myself -so that I can be at
as much of an advantageous position when I have found the path I want
to walk in.
“What is it?”
“Maybe. I would most likely be sad too. I would like to have her
experience even better meetings and events until then.”
Wolfe has grown attached to me. She might end up saying she wants to
come with me if I go back to my world.
That’s why I should have her mature and create a reason for her to
remain in this world. I will take at least that much of a responsibility.
“—What will you do when Wolfe wishes for you the most?” (Ilias)
“That would mean I still haven’t taught her about the world completely. I
will bring her around patiently. Of course, I won’t hand Wolfe over to a
useless bum though.”
I am most likely the number one of Wolfe. But the one who is closest in
age is Ilias. I am sure the two of them will be even closer to each other in
a not so far future.
When she gets used to human relations, she will most likely not only
learn about friendship but also love. When that happens, she will most
likely be able to ind an even better man.
“I am the older one here after all. I resolved myself to look after her.”
“I would like you to at least act in a way that its the clothes of my
father.” (Ilias)
“That will be hard. If I had met him personally, I might have been able to
mimic him though.”
Ilias and I were called by Marito, brought to his of ice room, and the
assignment of Ilias changed.
“Me?” (Ilias)
“That’s right. You’ve proved yourself that your strength works even
against the Anbus of Mejis. There should be no issues in leaving it to
you.” (Marito)
True. This should be a good opportunity for Ilias to show her true
strength rather than her having to walk around patrolling the city.
“No, he is most likely still within the Gahne territory. It is not like he is
coming alone. He is heading here with a decent amount of people, so he
will be taking time no matter what.” (Marito)
“What?”
“Looks like you are not self-aware. Have you forgotten that you are an
important talent that can read the language of Earth?” (Marito)
“Aah.”
It is not like it has some sort of special effect, so I wasn’t too self-aware.
But being able to read important information for this world from books
is certainly invaluable.
“If this were to be known, the chances of people aiming for your life like
Raheight would be incredibly high. You de initely won’t be able to
protect yourself if targeted, right?” (Marito)
I don’t feel like I would be able to defeat any of the enemies we have
fought until now. If I had a gun… no, it would be impossible.
It might work for bandits, but we are talking about the residents of this
world. They probably would be able to avoid it after seeing it with their
eyes.
As for Ilias, she was caught in an explosion the other day, and didn’t have
a single injury. It might be possible if you use a sniper ri le and snipe her
at super long range, aiming for the opening of her mana enhancement,
but I feel like she would most likely deal with it.
“You conveniently live in the same house as Lady Ratzel. Don’t you think
it is best to give the bodyguard mission to her?” (Marito)
“Ilias, huh…”
“If you have anyone speci ic in mind, I don’t mind switching the person,
but… aah, I won’t lend you Lord Ragudo, okay?” (Marito)
“Hooh.” (Marito)
I am being looked at with scary eyes. No, is she looking down on me? It
can’t be helped, I am a man.
That spear throw really is strong, yup. When thinking about a plan in my
mind, it feels great to have that one move that allows you to just end it
in one go from long range.
“I see. Well, all the old men from the Ragudo Division are seasoned
veterans after all… Being in a position of control would be better than
protecting someone.”
“I could also pull a young knight from the Leano Division. Want to meet
them?” (Marito)
“It is settled then. Lady Ratzel, this is a royal decree. Protect him.”
(Marito)
That means I will be acting together with Ilias a lot more from now on.
Now that I think about it, there were a lot of times when Ilias and I
would miss each other. We are of different professions, so you could say
it can’t be helped, but it is convenient that we can communicate on the
regular.
But Ilias inds fault in a lot of things after all… I probably will barely be
able to do bad things… I am talking about an unhygienic lifestyle, okay?
Ah, but it might be rough that I can’t go play around in the night city.
For now, I should tell the members of the Ragudo Division to take over
the patrolling duties of Ilias.
“…Yeah.” (Ilias)
Oh, it seems like Ilias-san is in a bad mood. I understand you being
dissatis ied that the target for protection isn’t that desirable when it is
such a knightly job, but isn’t that a bit too blatant? I am not going to go
on about being professional, but maybe I should warn her about it later.
“Ooh, isn’t that the lad? Good work the other day.” (Cara)
Cara-jii spoke to us. Lord Ragudo called us with the pretext that it was in
order to talk about the criminals that tried to aim for the book the other
day. He is the only person who knows about the circumstances aside
from the high executives and Ilias.
That said, I felt bad that I ended up having him shoulder the secret when
I told him about the title of the book, but I have inally involved him too.
Fuafuafua! You are plenty great just from being able to understand that.
Did you come here today to train?” (Cara)
“Right, I haven’t had a proper bout lately. Can I request a match with you,
Cara-jii?” (Ilias)
“—I don’t mind, but… lad, come here for a bit.” (Cara)
I was forcefully pulled away by Cara-jii and took distance from Ilias. And
then, he whispered to me.
Ilias was swinging her sword as warm-up. Being able to tell how
dangerous she is just from practice swings alone really is something.
“Fumu, you being able to read that book certainly does merit a
bodyguard. But I don’t think something like that would end up in this…
Did you talk about anything else?” (Cara)
“Not really… We did talk about Ilias being the right one for the job.”
“Right? Ah, but when I was asked who else I would want instead, I said
you were the person that would be the most compatible with me.”
“…”
Ah, looks like that’s it. Cara-jii was making a baf led face. Cara-jii sighed
after that and continued.
“Seriously?”
“Leave it to me. I have been praised here after all. Go ahead and watch
my performance!” (Cara)
Umu, Cara-jii really is reliable. And so, the match between Cara-jii and
Ilias has been decided. The people around also stopped their training
and have come to check things out.
Even within the Ragudo Division illed with veterans, Ilias is the 2nd
strongest one. But the gap between 2nd and 3rd is big, so I have heard
that she can’t train properly.
Even so, I know about the strength of Cara-jii. The bandit subjugation,
the battle dance that he showed in the black wol kin village, and his
work in the Anbu subjugation. Ilias may be a superhuman monster, but
his outstanding ability shouldn’t fall short to hers.
The reality is that Wolfe still hasn’t been able to get a hit despite having
achieved drastic growth.
“Hnn!” (Cara)
Cara-jii dashed.
He closed the distance and brought her right into his spear range with
incredible speed, and then, unleashed a thrust that was so fast my eyes
couldn’t pick it up. But Ilias blocked that thrust with her scabbard
without even taking a stance.
The speed of Cara-jii isn’t any lower than that of the time with the battle
dance he showed with the black wol kins. The sharpness is even higher
than that time.
“Oooh!”
Just how much hand-eye coordination does she have that she can block
the rain of invisible attacks? I can’t even begin to imagine.
Wolfe, where did you learn to talk like that? No, she is together with
these old men, so it can’t be helped, but let’s talk with her afterwards.
But it seems like Wolfe doesn’t see Cara-jii in that good of a light, and
she attacks him seriously in training. I have already cleared the
misunderstanding though…
The surroundings are cheering for both sides. Which side should I cheer
for?
…There’s no need to doubt here. How could I not cheer for Cara-jii who
is bravely facing a monster here?!
“Do your best, Cara-jii! You are not losing when it comes to speed!”
“…Hooh.” (Ilias)
Both sides suddenly stopped moving. No, they were made to stop.
Ilias was grabbing the spear with the open hand that wasn’t holding the
scabbard. Moreover, she is only using her thumb and index inger. A
sword grab with one hand.
Aren’t you looking like a Demon Lord there with that appearance you
are giving off, Ilias-san?
Cara-jii tried to move his spear, but it wasn’t budging at all. Or more like,
Cara-jii is loating. She is lifting Cara-jii along with the spear with the
sheer strength of her ingers.
“…Ooh, Jesus.”
Ilias threw Cara-jii into the air lightly. It was only a few seconds that
wouldn’t even be called a free fall after letting go. But even within that
time, she hit the top of the spear with the scabbard.
“Muoh?!” (Cara)
With his feet off the ground, all the impact of it will go to the person
himself. Cara-jii can mitigate the damage with the hardness of the spear
and his defensive skills, but it doesn’t go as far as killing the momentum.
Cara-jii was sent lying far to the back as a result. I remember the pitiful
sight of the Anbu that got sent lying before.
There was Ilias already swinging down her scabbard—wait, since when?
There should have been 50 meters of distance between them. I didn’t
see her running there. It means she got there in one go.
Could it be that she began to burn in competitiveness when told she was
losing in speed?
“Nuoooo?!” (Cara)
Cara-jii quickly brought out his spear and took on the sword. Cracks ran
through the ground and bursted.
“C-Cara-jii?!”
A silhouette showed up inside the cloud of dust and it didn’t take long
for the two to show up.
Ilias said this and undid her battle stance, and returned the scabbard to
her waist.
There was Cara-jii whose waist had carried out its natural lifespan due
to the attack of the sword. Witnessing the sight of an old soldier
scattering really is something that brings pain to the heart.
“C-Cara-jiiiiii!!”
After that, Cara-jii was carried off to the medical ward on a stretcher. He
apparently will recover with healing magic, but the max HP of his waist
has apparently lowered.
I am sorry, Cara-jii. I will treat you to as much booze as you want next
time…
“I understand you being strong, but I would like you to show a bit more
care towards the elderly.”
“You could have used it as training for when you have fallen into the
pace of the enemy.”
She sliced apart the technique of Cara-jii with one strike of absolute
strength. It is way too pitiful that he couldn’t even display his seasoned
skills. Boru-jii was putting both hands together in prayer at the sight of
Cara-jii being carried away, you know?
“That way… you can’t uhm… prove which side is superior.” (Ilias)
I see, so that’s what it is, huh. I understand what Cara-jii wanted to say
now. Looks like I will need to clear the misunderstanding quickly.
“Are you bothered by the fact that I said Cara-jii is the one that’s most
compatible with me? What I meant with that was that he was the easiest
one to include into my strategies, you know?”
“…What do you mean by that?” (Ilias)
“You should be able to tell since you have seen it a couple of times, right?
I like strategies where logic its the pieces. Cara-jii’s role is clear and
stable. He is appealing as that one move to decide things at important
moments.”
“You are super strong. An unfair move that tilts the tides of battle to
your advantage just from your presence alone.”
“You are without doubt the number one when it comes to reliability. I
don’t know the strength of Lord Ragudo, but you have shown me your
strength countless times, Ilias.”
“I-Is that so. But I felt like you were discontent with me though…” (Ilias)
I at irst was thinking about doing things without Ilias… That’s that and
this is this.
“But if I rely on you for everything, I would be over relying on you, Ilias.
It might be okay to rely on you every now and then, but relying on you
the whole time will not be good for my sake if I am to live in this world.
It is not that you are bad, it is that you are way too good.”
“Uh, r-right. I certainly would want you to rely on me, but it wouldn’t
serve for your sake if you were to rely on me for everything…” (Ilias)
I place a hand on the head of Ilias. She really is the type that doesn’t get
it unless told straight out. It is embarrassing, but I have to tell her or I
won’t be able to make it right with Cara-jii.
“Ilias, I don’t want to make you the reason why I ended up becoming
useless. I am sorry if that angered you in some way. My apologies.”
I feel like there have been many instances where we are not on the same
wavelength. I am wishing for a good relationship with her, but there
really must be a difference in what both of us seek from each other.
Thinking about it in that way, I end up wanting to ask a 3rd party.
I use it the most when with Ilias. I should re lect on that. It is my way of
showing that I will be proceeding in a favorable way for me, but it is
actually a staple for when you are refusing something…
Wolfe has grown too, and has begun to get ambitious. Ambitions
become motivation for the future. Wolfe having an ambition of her own
would be desirable.
If it were greed, it might end up blinding her of her surroundings and
could become a bad in luence to others, but in the stage of Wolfe, there’s
no need to give her a break yet. Let’s have her get as ambitious as she
wants for now.
“Yes!” (Wolfe)
This is something I think about when interacting with Ilias, but she is
not too good at understanding others. No, it might simply be that a
certain someone is hard to understand though, but even with that.
Ilias lost her parents at a young age and there’s only older people in her
surroundings. She is hated by knights close to her age, and doesn’t have
something similar to a friend. Aah, no wonder she is bad at interacting
with others.
It is not like I have high interpersonal skills, but I can interact with
others in a way that doesn’t sour their mood -is what I want to believe.
———
After parting with him, I went to check on the state of Cara-jii. Cara-jii
was lying on the bed, and there’s a magic stone on his back that releases
mana that softens pain.
The treatment is already done, but it is not like the pain is gone
completely. This is a measure for the sake of that.
“What, it is Ilias, huh. You didn’t go back together with the lad?” (Cara)
“Fuafuafua! Judging from your state, the lad must have said something
to you. Don’t worry, I have heard the circumstances. If I were in your
spot, I would have done the same as a knight.” (Cara)
So that’s what they were whispering about at that time, huh. So Cara-jii
took on my challenge after knowing my feelings. He could have
reprimanded me with words. It really makes me feel just how shallow I
am.
“Don’t make such a tormented face. I am the one who lost and suffered,
you know? Do you want to steal my position as well?” (Cara)
“But for the lad to cheer for me at that time was quite the heartless
thing. I was on the verge of dying thanks to that.” (Cara)
The epitome of immaturity. But why did I end up like that? I just can’t
understand.
“Judging from your state, it seems like you yourself don’t understand
why you are like this. I can tell you if you want to know.” (Cara)
“Cara-jii, your waist gets broken often, but maybe it would get better
instead if it gets broken completely?” (Ilias)
“I myself have a wife and children. I can tell love at the very least. What
you are holding for the lad is something else.” (Cara)
That’s right. His way of living is really different from that of the knights
that I believe in. I at the very least wouldn’t think about walking on that
path. But he walks on that path without hesitation.
However, does that mean I hold admiration towards his way of living
that moves towards the inhumane?
“Don’t get con licted immediately. Your chivalric spirit is the real deal. I
assure you of that. It is not like you admire the inhumane. You simply
admire the resolve of being able to walk in that iendish path. You
admire how he can be on both sides.” (Cara)
“Would you be able to walk the path of evil while holding fast on your
chivalric code?” (Cara)
“Right. If you did that, it wouldn’t be chivalry anymore after all. But that
lad understands the chivalric code and also the path of the inhumane.
He can do what you can’t. You felt a gap there and also admiration.”
(Cara)
I want him to rely on me, I want him to think I am his number one; that
basically means I want him to acknowledge me.
“It is not like the lad is the only one who can do what you yourself can’t.
Isn’t that the same for His Majesty, for example?” (Cara)
It is true that His Majesty is different from the knights that hold the
sword and ight; he guides the nation. That’s something I can’t do. That’s
why I was aware that being acknowledged by His Majesty was an
outstanding honor.
“You have only been facing knights after all. And then, that lad suddenly
appeared close to you. In your eyes, it is a standing that should be easy
to get acknowledgement from. It is natural to get greedy and put in
strength, and your current self isn’t a bad thing.” (Cara)
“But from what I can see, your relationship as a man and woman has
barely had any progress.” (Cara)
“You are a beauty after all. It wouldn’t be strange for the lad to hold such
feelings though.” (Cara)
“It seems he likes to act like an adult after all. People of my age must be
out of his strike zone.” (Ilias)
“In that case, it would be somewhere around the beauty of the Yugura
Church?” (Cara)
Rakura, huh. What’s his attitude towards Rakura? I feel like they do get
along well, but in terms of a relationship between a man and woman…
no, that’s not the way you would treat a woman.
Rakura tried to use charm magic on him at irst, but that was only for
the sake of drawing information from him… But you could say in a way
that they are close. No, but he disliked the idea of living together with
her from the bottom of his heart…
The way he interacts with Maya is extremely gentle, and his tone is
polite. I see, so that’s how it was…
“Y-You know, if the lad likes older women, then that means his
evaluation of you as a younger one must be pretty low.” (Cara)
“Muh, that’s true… I have had the handicap of gender, but this is the irst
time I have had a handicap of age.” (Ilias)
The pieces are beginning to it. But now that I know, it makes me want
to test out a variety of things.
“Fumu, I feel like I have made you hold a fatal misunderstanding here,
but… oh well. However, you must not forget that the lad also admires
you. Don’t forget.” (Cara)
He is the same as me. We are attracted to the things each other doesn’t
have. Is it okay for me to think of it in that way?
I can’t say anything against that one. Cara-jii is a seasoned knight and I
am an inexperienced knight.
“But you are a knight. Advance in your path with your chest held high.”
(Cara)
“Now, it is morning!”
What happened? -there was no need to say that. I could tell that Ilias
had entered the room.
I get up while rubbing my sleepy eyes and face towards the direction
where the voice came from. What was shown clearly in my eyes really
was Ilias herself.
She would normally wake up later than me and would have a sleepy
face, but for some reason, she is full of energy today. By the way, she is
not in her pajamas but in full body armor.
“What, it hasn’t been long since the sky got bright. I don’t think there’s
any pressing matters though…”
Ilias was more con ident than normal. It resembles the excitement of a
high school student on their irst day of a school trip.
Don’t give me an ‘ah’. That said, if I go back to sleep here, it will be hard
to wake up at the usual time.
I get up slowly as I con irm the state of my body. Since the time the
side-effect of the possession spell that Maya-san used on me to
understand the language of this world had been made clear, it has been
a daily habit of mine to do some light stretches as I con irm my state.
“……”
“……”
Even in the time when I was carefully stretching here, Ilias was
watching me intently. She said she was con irming my state, but can
you get a hint already?
“Get out!”
After that, I had breakfast and took a break with tea. Right now there
are 3 people in the living room excluding Rakura. It seems like Rakura
is fast asleep because of her new bed.
“Now then, let’s study for the whole day in the house.”
“Yes, Shishou.” (Wolfe)
The outside of the window is somewhat dark. On top of that, the sound
of the rain falling gently felt nice in my ears. I don’t feel like going out
without a reason on a day like this.
“I don’t want to get wet. That’s why I will take it easy in the house
today.”
“You have been employed by His Majesty, right? How can you take a
break just because of rain?!” (Ilias)
“Marito has just told me to go meet him when I am free. I have been
given a bit of spending money, but it is on a commission basis, so it is
okay for me to take a break whenever I want.”
“If what you tell to His Majesty today gets included in the policies, it
could improve the livelihood of the citizens one day faster, you know?”
(Ilias)
“That would entail me going out in the rain, and if I end up getting a
cold for 3 days, it would slow down the improvement by 2 days, you
know? Marito has his own work to do. The one who will have his
burden increase if you forcefully put in more work is Marito.”
“Muh… but being inside the house the whole time on my irst day as a
bodyguard is just…” (Ilias)
Ilias was still not convinced. She normally lives a knightly life where she
just trains and patrols. It is not like I don’t understand her being excited
at a change in that.
“With this rain, training will be—right. Marito said it was okay to bring
you every now and then, so let’s go.”
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
“Y-Yes!” (Ilias)
Wolfe went out of her way to read the atmosphere and is saying she
wants to go outside for the sake of Ilias. I can’t ignore the desire of two
people.
And so, we arrived at the of ice of Marito. Because we took our time
coming here, Marito was free by the time we arrived.
“So that’s why you came in a large group today. I wasn’t expecting even
Rakura to come though.” (Marito)
“Sorry. I was thinking about tying her up, but she resisted.”
“Please don’t exclude only me! Anyways, this is quite the splendid
of ice. The of ices of the Yugura Church Archbishops are all cold and
simple.” (Rakura)
“Aah, I have heard about that. The current Pope, Pope Euparo, prefers
simplicity and the others are apparently in luenced by this. This room
is used by the successive kings, and it feels somewhat big, but there’s
no need to go out of my way to reconstruct it into a smaller one.”
(Marito)
“The reason he was always here was because it was a special period of
time. He is normally very busy and moving around here and there.”
(Marito)
I don’t mind that, but it is pretty troublesome as the person who has
their tone changed so often though. As for Rakura, I feel like she will
eventually mesh nicely.
That said, there’s no point chatting aimlessly here. The reason why I
came here today was in order to show my usual daily life to Ilias. Let’s
talk about the culture of Earth with Marito.
“I was reminded of this after seeing the rain, but do you people not try
to do weather forecasts?”
“You can’t change the weather, but it has an 80% success rate by
reading the movements of the clouds. You learn of it using a variety of
methods, and people would get ready for that weather. They also
predict the changes in temperature.”
“Fumu fumu. Even if you can get ready for the rain that comes
afterwards by looking at the rain clouds, I thought it wasn’t possible to
predict the weather of that day, but your side can, huh. It is true that if
you know the weather of the coming day, you can prepare beforehand.
You could consider it convenient.” (Marito)
The most they can do is make sound calls with a secret technique of the
Yugura Church. They do have something similar to fax, but the spread
of it will most likely be in the distant future.
“The biggest reason would be that magic doesn’t exist. It hasn’t been
denied completely, but it hasn’t been proven. That’s how much
civilization has evolved in that state.”
The fault of this world is that the nations are not researching magic
despite such a paranormal phenomenon existing.
Civilization has evolved with the development of war and medical
science. But with magic getting involved here, detailed research doesn’t
progress, and due to the existence of magic seal stones, its
development has hit a brake.
The reason why the Yugura Church uses a special technique in magic
must be because they are aware that the Demon Lords might appear in
the future again.
“Right, 3 more people have come today. If you have questions about the
culture of the parallel world, go ahead and ask.” (Marito)
I see. Surprises like this can be used in such a fashion, huh. There might
be questions from unexpected directions.
I look at Ilias, Wolfe, and Rakura. The irst one to raise her hand was
Rakura.
“Right, it is one of the big differences. On Earth, you can ly to any part
of the world within only 1 or 2 days. You can obtain pretty much any
ingredient you want if you try to. Due to this, the customs and culture
of foreign countries gets mixed and creates a peculiar change.”
“I don’t know how big this world is, but Japan is the 60th in terms of
country size. Even with that, it is still several times bigger than the
Taizu territory, you know.”
“60th?!” (Rakura)
No, people being able to bring out speeds of 20 km/h and the horses
being on race horse level on average also makes the mobility in this
world weird. If we were to match the eras, this world would be the one
that’s more advanced by leaps and bounds.
“And so, our cuisine can usually utilize the ingredients of foreign
countries and can put in effort in developing together, so it progresses
fast. Any other questions?”
“Here!” (Wolfe)
That’s quite the harsh question she threw there. But that certainly is a
point of worry.
“Equal in formality. But it is not like the customs of the past have
disappeared completely. There’s a hard struggle for reformation as of
present.”
“Wow.” (Wolfe)
“How about the place where you were born, Shishou?” (Wolfe)
You are a king after all. The population is still increasing, so there’s
probably not much leeway here.
“All citizens have compulsory education beginning from 6 years old for
a period of 9 years. After that, you can study for 3 years by your own
decision, 4 more years on top of that, and even more years in order to
hone your ield. If you have a certain degree of talent, you can aim for a
decent social status with effort and luck.”
“There’s a side to it, but the tendency of parents deciding the life of the
child has decreased. As for any more detailed talk, let’s leave it for when
Wolfe has learned more about this country. Your understanding will be
faster if there’s something to compare.”
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
“I am the last one, huh. Fumu… How’s the military force in your world?”
(Ilias)
“It is true that there would be things that would be rough to do without
mana strengthening. Then, if Taizu and your country were to ight,
would we be the ones overwhelming you?” (Ilias)
“It is an era where you normally don’t go to war because you want to, so
it would be a pretty special case, but… if Earth and this place were to
ight seriously, Marito would surrender completely in as much as 3
days.”
“Wa?! But according to you, your army wouldn’t be able to lift a inger
against our knights.” (Ilias)
“Right, but that can be circumvented. With people on the level of Ilias, it
would still be tough, but it would be possible to wipe out the normal
knights. Even if you continue to win, it is not like you would be able to
win the war, right?”
Ilias may be able to endure the bombardment of tanks, but it is not like
the others are as gorilla as her. Gun ire would be effective too, and it is
dif icult to deal with urban battles.
In that case, they can just ignore Ilias and settle things by carpet
bombing the place.
“That’s…” (Ilias)
“If the battle ield were to be pushed to the villages and the country as a
whole, it would be a competition of whether the heart of Marito breaks
or the people are gone.”
“There really wouldn’t be anything that can be done if the people were
to be shaven off by the numbers.” (Ilias)
“But Japan prioritizes peace. They only have a military force to protect
the country. The other countries are a lot more merciless though.”
“If it becomes possible to come and go from your world to our world
and vice versa, things would turn hectic.” (Ilias)
“This may just be wishful thinking, but Earth has a tendency to not
wish for war. As long as you don’t just pull a mass murder on Earth, it
should end peacefully. Fortunately, with the possession spell of Maya-
san, you can easily communicate with them in this manner.”
But things would change depending on which country will become the
bridge. If it is Japan, it can proceed peacefully, but I don’t know about
the other countries…
“I somewhat can’t accept it, but… if you say so, that must be the case.”
(Ilias)
“Since there’s the opportunity, let’s just ask. In what area are you?”
(Marito)
“A civilian living in the city. I am just at the level where I can use my
brain to a decent degree.”
“If it is to a degree where you can agree with it, it would be better for
me to begin from the binary numbers, huh. It begins with a
combination of ones and zeros…”
On our way back, the rain had lost strength to the point where it would
question the existence of raincoats.
“In the end, we simply killed time in the safest place in the nation
though. How was it in your perspective, Ilias?”
“Now that you mention it, it certainly did feel more like surveillance
rather than bodyguarding… But I think I heard useful things. I
understand now why His Majesty wanted to hire you.” (Ilias)
“Just as Marito said, if it ends up being possible to come and go from
this world to Earth, I would immediately lose my post though.”
If you can call and ask stuff from a specialist, there would be no factor
the king would like from a civilian of an isekai. I wouldn’t have a knight
protecting me either.
When thinking about it like that, I would like to refrain a bit in the
development.
“But you are currently being useful at this moment and in this place.
That fact doesn’t change. Even if that happens in the future, His Majesty
wouldn’t forget his gratitude towards you.” (Ilias)
“…Right.”
“Hnn! Had a nice sleep! The talks of Counselor-sama have the power to
bring good sleep!” (Rakura)
“I won’t bring this one to the castle anymore. Or more like, in her
current state where she can’t even be given work in the church, doesn’t
that make her a completely jobless person?”
But there’s barely any harm from monsters in Taizu. Even if there are,
the knights stationed in the villages are enough.
In terms of of ice work, she is so bad to a degree where she would get
driven out from the church by the person with the highest position in
this country. If she had some sort of talent, it might be possible to
mediate something though…
Make use of her battle capabilities to serve as a training partner for the
knights? But it is hard to expect a salary from that. It would be a
mystery whether to call this a battle adviser.
“Let’s think of a job that Rakura can do… I don’t smell pro it from this.”
I got time from Maya-san within her busy schedule, and we have
prepared a place for conversation.
“Now then, we will now begin today’s topic of discussion: how to ix the
airheadedness of Rakura.”
“Maya-sama?!” (Rakura)
The members of today are formed by the members of the Ilias house
including Maya-san. That said, we had Wol ie read books, so it is
technically a discussion between 4 people.
Rakura Salf is a 25 year old single woman. She was picked up from an
orphanage managed by the Yugura Church in Mejis.
She likes to interact with others to a decent degree, but when the
relationship gets deeper, the other party begins to distance themselves
from her.
That said, it is not like she would be ignored or would get bullied, so
she managed to hold a decent amount of personal relationships and
grow well.
After leaving the orphanage, she became a cleric under the service of
the Grand Church that’s the holy grounds of the Yugura Church. The
reason why she aimed to become a cleric is because a cleric once told
her that she had talent which ignited her interest.
But she wasn’t good with the minute jobs, and her ability for of ice
work was despairing. She was avoided by her coworkers and she is
always being scolded by her superiors, so she concentrated on real
combat training as if escaping from all that. She had already learned
most of the spells by that time.
The irst one to notice the ability of Rakura was Archbishop Ukka. He
saw her training, noticed how well she did, and took her in as a disciple.
That said, Archbishop Ukka is normally busy with creating connections
with others, so there was barely any direct tutelage from him.
‘Just do these basics’, ‘So you can do it now, huh. Then next is this one’, ‘I
am busy, I don’t have the time to watch your training… Right, practice
this’.
Rakura polished her skills with such random tutelage. And then, she
achieved outstanding results in her irst monster subjugation, and
climbed all the way to a priestess.
“So the superior of Rakura is a specialized type just like her, huh.
Moreover, he is not airheaded like Rakura.”
“Right. But when he gets overcon ident, he often messes up, which
resembles her.” (Maya)
I look at Rakura. She collapsed on the ground because of her legs going
numb from sitting on her knees.
If anything, I would say the shape of her talent is special. It is the result
of her being able to capitalize on it in her life.
When I left Rakura to do the clean up at the time she came to Ilias’s
house, she screamed a number of times. This is because things
happened in the middle of her work, but those screams had a certain
rhythm to them.
Sweeping, wiping, dealing with the tools; whenever she would switch
jobs, her concentration would cut off, and troubles would happen. But
the respective processes were done properly. When I checked the
room, it was cleaned up pretty thoroughly.
“The way of teaching from Archbishop Ukka was effective too. He didn’t
make her do several things at the same time. He would have her master
one thing irst before moving to the next. That’s why Rakura managed
to obtain several spells in a short period of time and her technique in
battle is high.”
“Right, but with that logic, wouldn’t it be strange for her to excel in
combat? In battle, you don’t only have to take several actions at the
same time aside from doing simple tasks.” (Maya)
“That’s the part where we can see that Rakura is growing properly.
Rakura continued doing her simple training and has learned how to do
a variety of things as naturally as moving her limbs. In other words, she
reached a point where she can concentrate in the single process called
battle.”
If she were bad in her training, Rakura would have caused a big tragedy
in combat as well, recognizing the several techniques as individual
combinations. But Rakura, who escaped from her catastrophic of ice
work experience, concentrated on training only, and obtained each and
every process perfectly.
And then, Archbishop Ukka’s random single shots were a perfect it for
her too. As a result, a single process was dropped to a single motion,
and it was now possible to concentrate in a battle by mixing those
motions into a single process.
“Yes, if you give her simple single processes, she should be able to
operate more effectively than other people.”
Maya-san crossed her arms and thought. She must have thought of
something, so she brought out sewing tools. I look at the things in
detail and there’s also embroidery tools.
“If what you say is true, boy, it is okay to just have her concentrate on
just one thing, right? Rakura, try this out for a while.” (Maya)
She said this and gave Rakura the embroidery set and a sketch. Uo,
what’s with this complicated construction?
“Ah, the Grand Church, right?! So I have to make this, right?” (Rakura)
No, not only that. She is fast… an abnormal speed. She was slow at irst,
but the string is now swimming through the cloth with a speed as if she
was doing this with a sewing machine. Or more like, she is not even
looking at the drawing anymore. A splendid embroidery exactly like the
drawing was inished.
“Done!” (Rakura)
“She has the downside of not being able to do normal jobs, but
depending on how she is managed, I think she would be able to pull off
the work of several people.”
However, it doesn’t change the fact that Rakura is still airheaded. This
is not in the sense of skills, but…
“With this, I think I will be able to think of work for Rakura.” (Maya)
This girl has been corrupted mentally. Not only does she have
decreased concentration, she is also short-circuited and prefers the
easy route.
Due to this, she would use charm magic because it is the easier choice
despite her being aware she doesn’t like it, and in the search for the
book, she barely gave her own opinion. This alone I can’t protect.
Especially when in front of Wol ie.
“Ilias, from today on, collect rent and payment for food expenses. I will
pay for Wol ie’s share. Kick out whoever can’t pay.”
“No way, Counselor-sama! You are not going to support me?! Even
though we are friends!” (Rakura)
“Shut up. Even if we were married, I would have you pay rent and living
expenses!”
And so, Rakura is now getting work from the church again. But Maya-
san refused to take Rakura in, thus, the airheaded cleric will be staying
at the house of Ilias.
My guess is that Maya-san drove her away because she felt how Rakura
is mentally scum.
“I see. I did feel an unhealthy presence from Rakura, but it was that,
huh.” (Marito)
“I was curious about how the words you directed at her were
somewhat harsh, you see. I thought at irst that it was just because you
were as close to her as Lady Ratzel, but I felt a bit of brashness from
your treatment of her.” (Marito)
“Speaking of which… his treatment certainly resembled mine, but I did
think it was somewhat different…” (Ilias)
Now that I think about it, my informal way of speaking towards Rakura
began from the point when I felt her useless self.
Marito said that it would be suffocating to just stay in a room the whole
time, so we are currently having a walk in the garden inside the castle.
Its size leaves nothing to be desired and it is maintained to a pristine
degree. A place that really reminds me that I am in a western world.
“Right? It is the garden I am proud of. You can tell the techniques of the
artisans even with the eyes of a novice, right?” (Marito)
“Right? Right? Ah, but with that way of putting it, does that mean you
don’t see this type of garden in your country?” (Marito)
It really is only after seeing it for yourself that you can tell the greatness
of rock gardens rather than explaining it in words.
I have seen how the patterns of rock gardens are made in the media,
but I should have learned about them more properly. I don’t think I
would be able to replicate it in one go, but I might have been able to at
least convey the feeling.
“There’s also things called bonsais that are small trees you grow in
pots. Recreating the trees on the ields with small pots is a thing that
has a lot of depth as entertainment when you are old.”
“I think it is okay as long as the sunlight can come in… Aah, mana can
serve as a source of nutrition in this world, so you could substitute it
with that.”
“I see. Raising plants by giving them your own mana does sound
interesting. There’s rare plants in the forest that the black wol kins live
in. Maybe I should get some next time.” (Marito)
“I have heard the stories of it, but I am a bit apprehensive about trying
to get them. It is a mountain of death that none have come back alive
from. If I were to make knights go get it, my reputation as a king might
lower.” (Marito)
A mountain where a slime one-sidedly consumes the ones with mana.
Sending people to get plants from there equals a mission with
casualties. It reminds me of the 5 impossible tasks of Kaguya-hime.
For people with no mana, the threat of it lowers to a certain degree, but
I wouldn’t want to go. The only one who would match this condition
would be children, but if he were a king that would make them go on a
life threatening adventure, the country wouldn’t live long.
“But I would like to see it at least once. It was a wonderful sight, right?!”
(Marito)
“Yeah, it was the irst thing I saw in this world, but it was such an
illusory place it made me realize it was a parallel world.”
Marito was really jealous of me. The one watching us silently as we had
a lively conversation about plants was Ilias. I can tell at a glance that
there’s a discrepancy in excitement.
“No, I can tell that you two are having fun. It is just that I can’t really
relate too much.” (Ilias)
“Even if you can’t tell the greatness of trees, Lady Ratzel, there should
at least have been times when you would admire lowers, right?”
(Marito)
“No, uhm… ah, there are times when my eyes would be drawn to
weapons and I would admire them!” (Ilias)
Silence overtook the place for a while. When me and Marito looked at
each other’s faces, he had a sad expression. I am most likely making the
same face.
“?”
“I will be switching the subject here, but you are at an age where it
should be good to form a family. Are you interested in marriage
interviews?” (Marito)
“That’s really sudden. But can’t that be said for you too, Marito?”
“Polygamy is not really against the law. A king having several wives is
something necessary in order to secure an heir. I am being told to ready
at least a 3rd queen. There’s powerful nobles that would have several
wives too. That said, it is mostly monogamous.” (Marito)
Being hurried to get 1 is already a pain, and yet, he is being pushed for
3. It must be rough.
“By the way, do you have a sibling from a different mother?”
“Yeah, my father had 3 queens, and I was the irst prince. The remaining
2 only gave birth to women, so I have around 4 little sisters.” (Marito)
“Looks like there was no quarreling about who will be inheriting then.”
“Right. Father thought it was divine providence that I was the only man
that was born, and he easily passed the throne to me and retired. It was
also in part because I suited the role of king regardless of my gender
though. There were barely any issues surfacing from this.” (Marito)
The irst prince was outstanding and the other heirs were solely
women. Of course he became a king with barely any opposition.
“I have not met a single one until now though. Have they already
married off?”
“Aah, my father and the queens are living in a detached house inside
the castle grounds. My little sisters have either married someone they
liked or became adventurers, leaving the country.” (Marito)
“Became an adventurer?”
“We considered a political marriage too, but there weren’t any tasty
countries, and the nice ones either had old kings or way too young
princes to make it viable. And so, the result was for them to choose
what they wanted if they were going to stay in the country.” (Marito)
“On the front. But they would normally have a plot or two ripening, or
wouldn’t know how the outside world works at all. I honestly don’t
know about falling in love with them.” (Marito)
There’s the possibility that there would be girls like Rakura who would
show up for the food and drinks, but that doesn’t count.
“When you put it like that, it is not too motivating. There’s most likely
no person that you could put a hand on thoughtlessly after all.”
“Hmm.”
If that’s the case, I wouldn’t really mind if it is just tagging along. Even if
it is just a formality, it is possible it could serve to heal the heart.
“But His Majesty, he likes girls older than him rather than younger, so I
think it will be hard.” (Ilias)
“…Is that not the case? This is the conclusion I came to after watching
you though.” (Ilias)
“By seeing the attitude you take when interacting with women, I
concluded that you like older women like Maya.” (Ilias)
“I will of course act with respect towards older people. If asked whether
Maya is within my strike zone, I would say she is, but it doesn’t mean I
like older people. I am the type with a wide strike zone.”
“What…?” (Ilias)
So you were seriously thinking that? Also, Marito, don’t try to endure a
laugh here.
“But looking at the attitude you take when interacting with women—”
(Ilias)
“I have decided to look after Wol ie after all, so I have simply decided to
not look at her with those eyes. Rakura has a nice outward appearance,
but her insides are terrible, so I treat her like that.”
“You are a muscle-head, so you are close to Rakura. Aah, but I like your
looks.”
It was the same for when Saira made the clothes for Wolfie. Clothes with
a lot of exposed skin makes me nervous. Especially when I am used to
the armored appearance of Ilias. I can relax with Ilias in that sense.
“Well, I am not looking at you with lecherous eyes, so don’t worry. In the
irst place, you don’t like being treated as a woman, right? I was trying
to be considerate in that front too, you know -in the beginning.”
“I think you are the type of person that would solve everything with
brute force regardless of gender. I have at least kept a footnote in my
mind that you are a woman, I guess.”
“Mugugu…” (Ilias)
I can still recognize her as a beautiful woman even after purging out
those memories of mine completely though… Also, Marito, just how
long are you going to be laughing for?
“Of course. Now that we know the contents of the book, there’s no
reason for you to stay in Taizu. However, I think that Taizu needs you. I
will assist you if there’s something you want.” (Marito)
“For now, that is. But I wonder what will happen after the talk with Pope
Euparo? You might go to Mejis in order to ind a way to return to your
world, right?” (Marito)
“If aristocratic women are not to your liking, what kind of girl do you
prefer? If it is Lady Ratzel, I will give you my blessings though.” (Marito)
“Alright, Marito, how about we set fair conditions for both sides?”
“If you are trying to make me form a family, I will also ind you a queen
candidate. That makes it fair.”
Becoming the wife of Marito would mean entering the winning leagues
as the queen. But I am just your regular otherworlder. I would like to
avoid mass producing women that are used for the sake of tying down
a man like that.
“If you are attacking with numbers, I can also ight with numbers. So
you are telling me to ind a woman itting for you to tie you down in a
way that doesn’t burden you, huh. As for me, I would be able to meet
women that you are seriously trying to recommend to me. It would also
become a competition of who has the better eye for people… I see. This
is nice.” (Marito)
We then left the castle and on our way back, Ilias complained as usual in
a bad mood.
“It is for the sake of both of us. It is also for the sake of the women that
will get dragged into it too.”
“I can’t say I respect that when you are dragging them into a
competition.” (Ilias)
“Don’t say that. With that current state of Marito, it wouldn’t have been
strange for him to give you a royal decree that would force you to
marry me, you know?”
“That goes for other women too. Getting pushed to a man like this by
the pressure of the king would be extremely unpleasant. If we are
introducing partners, we have to properly think about the other party’s
standing. I plan on inding a partner that Marito will accept, so there’s
no issues.”
It is not only Ilias. Even if I can deceive myself into accepting the path I
want to walk on being twisted by the rampage of Marito, regrets would
stick in the near future.
“Right…” (Ilias)
“With you in mind, huh… This may be a curt question to ask, but what’s
your type of woman?” (Ilias)
“Who knows. I like cute and pretty girls like a normal person, but I don’t
have any particular likes. I have fallen in love with a variety of women
in the past, so I can’t draw anything conclusive.”
“It really does sound like your strike zone is wide.” (Ilias)
“You only know when you have fallen in love when that time comes. I
don’t want to squander such a meeting by pushing my own sel ish
ideals.”
Ilias laughed as if baf led. If she were to relax a bit more like that, it
would be easier to think of her as a woman, but let’s just leave it as a
personal trait of hers.
“As for your preferred type of man, would it be a knight like your
father?”
The visitor that suddenly appeared after breakfast. The one who
showed up with a big luggage and ragged breath was the waitress of
Dog Bone, Saira.
Saira was looking at the surroundings with interest and ragged breath.
Of course she would be excited if she had been called to the house of the
person she admires, Ilias.
“That’s quite the luggage you’ve got there. What’s going on?” (Ilias)
“Aah, I have brought the clothes that you requested the other day, Ilias.”
(Saira)
“M-Mine?” (Ilias)
We asked to have clothes be made for Ilias when Wolfe’s clothes were
made for the irst time, but Saira was having a hard time making clothes
that she was satis ied with. Or more like, her motivation to create had
gone through the roof. It was a repeat of making and remaking.
That said, she readied a few sets of clothes for Wolfe in that time too. It
has gone pretty cheaply despite being order-made.
“I went to hang out at her house the other day to hear about her
progress from the other day, but it had gotten pretty hectic. I invited her
here, telling her to bring them over once.”
“What…?” (Ilias)
“I have brought the clothes I have made for the sake of Ilias-sama after
careful selection!” (Saria)
“That’s how it is. We can’t accept them all, so try them out quickly and
choose from them.”
“O-Okay.” (Ilias)
And so, the two headed to the room of Ilias. Rakura muttered while
watching and drinking tea.
“You have such a cute tailor-san, huh. I would like clothes too,
Counselor-sama.” (Rakura)
“I see, do your best. I will at least think about haggling for you.”
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
“So cruel!” (Rakura)
Rakura is in the same cleric clothes every day. Those are her work
clothes, but it is a comfortable robe, so it works for casual clothes too. Is
that ine for you, cleric?
“Tadaah!”
It seems like, from the many clothes that were carried over, Ilias chose
one; Ilias and Saira came down. Yeah, who is that?
There were a lot of clothes within the out its of Ilias that are like those
for men, but the ones Saira brought were completely designed with
femininity in mind. Just the skirt alone made me do a double-take.
But this is really different from the usual gorilla image I have of her with
armor on. The luffy cardigan gives me a soft impression.
“Yeah, you give off a different vibe from usual, but such clothes it you
well too, huh.”
“Huh?!” (Ilias)
“It is after actually having the person wear those clothes and checking
how it goes that their imagination will be stirred. And so, I was thinking
about you going out in those clothes today for the sake of Saira.”
“Wait wait, I have been entrusted with the mission to protect you by His
Majesty.” (Ilias)
Ilias complained. And that’s when a new visitor came in. I have been
waiting.
“C-Cara-jii?!” (Ilias)
“I have called a substitute. It was pretty obvious that you would still
complain about not wanting to go out after all.”
“You…” (Ilias)
“Fuafuafua! Isn’t that ine, Ilias? It wouldn’t hurt to wear the clothes your
mother likes every once in a while.” (Cara)
“You are not gonna say that you are dissatis ied with Cara-jii being your
substitute despite simply being on standby at the house, right? If you go
that far, I could call Lord Ragudo though.”
And so, with a sincere persuasion, Ilias and Saira will be going around the
city together. A pair of the same age. It should go well considering the
personalities of the two.
“Fuuh!”
And so, it is inally time to unveil the item that I prepared secretly.
“It would be boring to stay in the house, right? I have prepared a bit of a
side-show.”
———
I walk around the city together with Saira. It is not only the market,
clothes stores, shoe stores, and stores I normally wouldn’t go to but
Saira knew well. I didn’t expect there would be so much difference in our
range of actions even though we are of the same age.
Even so, the eyes in the surroundings bother me. Is there anything
weird? No, it wouldn’t be strange for them to mistake me for someone
else in this appearance. I have no choice but to take it that way.
This is for the sake of Saira. This isn’t something I can’t bear if I just
think of it like that.
“Fuuh, we have gone to pretty much all the places I wanted to! My
creation desire is also going strong! Ilias-sama, shall we have a short
break?” (Saira)
We sit at a bench in the plaza and take a break. Good grief, his
mysterious assertiveness is troubling. Can’t he use a bit of that to polish
himself?
“Aah, sorry. The sigh just now was directed at him. He has been escaping
from training and often doesn’t show up since way before, but to think
he was doing stuff like this.” (Ilias)
“Onii-san has been coming often to check how it is going. And also a lot
of other things!” (Saira)
That ‘other things’ bothers me… He hasn’t put a hand on her, right? No,
Saira is a cute city girl. I also feel like his attitude towards her is
comparatively gentle.
But if she likes him, it wouldn’t be bad? No, I don’t really like it, so there’s
no doubt it would be bad.
You can now see black wol kins here and there in this city. I thought the
fashion sense of them was similar to that of the clothes made for Wolfe,
but could it be that they were made by Saira?
“The clothes of Wolfe were nice. Were the clothes you made for the black
wol kins also good?” (Ilias)
“Yes! All of the black wol kins liked them a lot, and I got gifts in return!”
(Saria)
Saying this, Saira showed me the necklace she had on. It does feel
simple, but the brilliant minerals are eye-catching.
“That’s impressive. They are still getting used to this city. They should
still be groping around in their attempts at negotiation.” (Ilias)
I have heard about Saira. She would normally work at Dog’s Bone as a
waitress, and would make clothes in her free days for self-study. She
wants to open a store in the future, so she wants to learn the techniques
for the sake of that.
But an artisan normally only takes a disciple when they want them to
succeed their store in the future. There wasn’t anyone who wanted to
take in Saira who might become a future business rival.
But she is taking long strides towards her objective. A person from the
same age as me is certainly advancing towards the path she has chosen.
“Feh?” (Saira)
“I have been training the whole time since childhood in order to become
a knight like my father. I learned swordsmanship and became a knight in
that instance, but it has been stagnant since then. But you are
progressing steadily. I honestly admire you as someone your age.” (Ilias)
“T-That’s not true! Your strength is top 5 even in Taizu, Ilias-sama! You
are simply young right now, but when your strength is recognized, I am
sure you can even become a knight captain!” (Saira)
“If you put it like that, I myself was also given the opportunity by Onii-
san! We are the same!” (Saira)
Really? Saira was given the opportunity, but it was her own skills that
allowed her to take it into her hands. In my case, it was an achievement
that came from the cooperation of many people.
“Muh, that face is saying you don’t think that’s the case! The speed in
which we progress may be different, but the strength you have gained is
the real deal! You yourself denying that effort is wrong! I myself may be
doing well in my path, but my technique is still not there yet. If you look
down on yourself, Ilias-sama, I would be even lower, you know?!” (Saira)
“That’s not—no, I am sorry. I forgot that I have been told that excessive
humility can bring discomfort to others.” (Ilias)
“That’s right. I know the strength of Ilias-sama and admire it!” (Saira)
“What? Are you saying you really are different from me?” (Ilias)
Now that I think about it, putting it in such a mean manner is not like
me. If I had to pinpoint an in luence, it would be him. Let’s make it his
fault. Thinking about it like that makes it unexpectedly easier to use
such mean methods.
“That might be true. But it is something that would be dif icult for me to
say if it were the usual me. I shall make use of it. Also, you are beginning
to loosen up your way of speaking too, Saira.” (Ilias)
“Yeah, I would be happy if we were to get along from here on.” (Ilias)
It is only at this age that I inally get a female friend from the same age.
Even if the paths we take are different, we yearn for our dreams, and
continue to polish ourselves. We might be similar in that way.
Wolfe is beginning to get used to this city too. I am sure she will get
close with that girl too.
The irst step I have not taken until now wasn’t that big of a deal. What I
lack right now might come into sight by taking a step into paths like this
one.
I bid farewell to Saira just like that and left. She apparently has to work
at Dog’s Bone at night. She now has more time to spend on her own path
that there’s more employees but, even with that, it is not easy with daily
expenses and all that.
Let’s cheer for her effort with such things included. I should be able to
cheer for her just like she did for me.
That place had become a battle ield where many corpses lay about.
———
It all began from the desire to ix the relationship between Cara-jii and
Wolfe after having invited Cara-jii to the house. Their common point is
training. Thinking that their relationship wouldn’t get better like this no
matter how much time passed, I readied a game that everyone could
play together.
What was spread on top of the table was a board game I am deeply
familiar with from Earth. You advance depending on the number of the
dice, would earn money, and aim for the goal after going through a
variety of events.
In our irst run, they were able to understand the fun of the game while
getting somewhat stuck because I had to explain the rules, and it ended
amicably. But that’s where Rakura said something unnecessary.
The one who immediately agreed was Wolfe. Because of that, Cara-jii
couldn’t disagree too strongly and the rule was added. And so, the one in
last place will be punished.
Wolfe trusted that I would be able to avoid 4th place; Rakura had the
troublesome way of thinking that anyone is ine since she is not the one
doing her own punishment.
That’s how they began to pull each other’s legs. Rakura was targeting me
the whole time and Wolfe was always persistently targeting Cara-jii. As
for the two men, they were reading the atmosphere and trying to
maintain the balance.
As for the important result… The strongest one in this game was Wolfe.
How to say it, it felt like she could control the results of the dice.
The one in 2nd place was the creator. I have all the data in my head, so I
am the one with the widest array of strategies. It is also in great part
because I was keeping 2nd or 3rd place so that I didn’t aggro the others.
The punishments I gave out were at most ‘play the next game on an air
chair’ or ‘become the chair of the 1st place on the next game’ which hurt
no one.
But the damage from Wolfe getting 1st was terrible and Rakura received
the full brunt of it. It was so horrible that I will omit it all. If I had to give
an example, it would be ‘eating charcoal’.
Rakura was suffering one-sidedly. Even with that, Wolfe was still
merciless, and Cara-jii inally ended up falling prey to the punishment.
Wolfe looked happy from seeing Cara-jii falling into a critical state, but
the gamble of Rakura hit dead on. Wolfe got a direct hit from the most
dangerous punishment and ended up in a critical state too.
I thought that would be the end of it, but the 3 of them colluded together
at the very end and announced the same punishment. I was trying to not
agro them by maintaining 2nd and 3rd, but the creator couldn’t
maintain the aggro management at the end with no punishments, got
caught up in a 3v1, and inally fell.
The other 3 were also downed from the accumulated damage of the
punishments they got. The life game closed its curtains with no
survivors.
But it seems like Wolfe and Cara-jii began getting along a bit better since
that day. The life game became a traumatic experience for Wolfe and
Rakura, so it has been sealed.
CHAPTER 39
THE WEIGHT ON MY
SHOULDERS HAS BEEN
LIFTED FOR NOW
Of course, the otherworlder that was involved with the book was forced
to be present too. It is in order to prove that I can read the book. It
would just trouble the other party if I were to say I don’t want my face
to be remembered, so it can’t be helped.
By the way, there was no call for Rakura’s presence. The ones on
standby at the guest room are Marito and Lord Ragudo who know
about the situation. There’s Ilias as my bodyguard and also Anbu-kun
who can’t be seen for a total of 5 people.
After being made to wait for a while, 3 men and 1 woman entered the
room. I could tell from the appearance of one of them that he is without
a doubt Pope Euparo.
The man by his side has the same archbishop necklace that Maya-san
has. He has a small mustache that gives off charm. That’s most likely
Archbishop Ukka.
I don’t know about the other two, so I wait for the talk to begin.
And so the self-introductions began. I really did guess the 2 correctly.
The last man was the bodyguard of the Pope, and is a Holy Knight
Captain from Mejis called Yox. He looks like he is in his 30s, but I feel
the same aura as Lord Ragudo aside from the fact that he is young.
The only woman there is Lilisa. A quiet beauty and the caretaker of the
Pope.
Pope Euparo apologizes for the matter this time around. He had
Archbishop Ukka lower his head as well, and apologized for causing
trouble to the nation.
Yox didn’t say a word the whole time, but Lilisa added complementary
information after the words of Pope Euparo.
After inishing the apologies, Marito brought out the book in question,
and returned it to Pope Euparo.
“The ones who have read and con irmed the contents of the book from
our side are me and Lord Ragudo, and this man who can read it. In
regards to the contents, two of the knights from Lord Ragudo’s division
and the girl. We have also told the cleric from your side.” (Marito)
“I have heard reports of that. You must be the traveler that came from a
parallel world, right?” (Euparo)
Maya-san also has eyes that can see through people, but these are on a
whole other level. I feel like my whole body will be stripped naked if he
continues watching me. It is embarrassing, yup.
“I am sorry, but can you please hold my hand? By feeling the mana
lowing in your body directly, I can feel just how that person has lived
their life. I would like to con irm with my own hands just what kind of
person you are, person from a parallel world.” (Euparo)
Pope Euparo holds that hand gently. That hand not only had warmth. It
feels as if something hot was moving around my whole body.
“—I see, I get it now. You are a coward. You fear all events, and so you
try to understand them in order to be ready for them. Earth must be a
place where you easily encounter people with evil intentions.”
(Euparo)
Rather, you can tell that much? The top of a religious organization
really isn’t just for show.
“However, it was due to your cowardice that the malady lodged in our
country was discovered. I would like to show my deep appreciation for
this. We will do anything within our power.” (Euparo)
“I am ine with just not being faulted for reading the book. Also, if you
aren’t returning to Mejis at once, please go visit the graves of the ones
that lost their lives in this incident. We wouldn’t have moved without
his death after all.”
“Yeah, I promise. But it must have been rude to suddenly call you a
coward. My apologies.” (Euparo)
Archbishop Ukka averted his gaze as if feeling bad. Even so, his actions
could warrant him an MVP in the Mejis side.
“Ukka-sama was worrying the whole time on his way to Taizu.” (Lilisa)
“No, this is my irst time coming to Taizu, so this would be the irst
time I meet you.” (Lilisa)
“Right. Sorry for the weird question.”
…I might need to test this out. I take out the book and resume the topic
with Pope Euparo.
“By the way, I have heard the gist of this book from the transmission. I
have also heard that you had information that must be told personally.
Can you please tell me in detail about that part?” (Euparo)
“Yes, but before that… can I please do a little payback from before?”
“Fumu? I don’t really mind, but… do you have that kind of specialty?”
(Euparo)
Archbishop Ukka tilts his head; Lilisa laughs with an ‘oh my’; Yox
doesn’t show much of a reaction.
“It is a method to measure just how con ident you are of yourself. First,
please recite what I am about to say Pope-sama. ‘I am Pope Euparo’.”
“Yes, but you may have already gotten it somewhat. You can recite your
own name and position even if it is on the spot. It is a method that
allows you to measure your con idence towards the truth by mixing
truth and lies.”
“…”
The air around us got strained in an instant. The one who drew her
sword instantly was Ilias, followed by Yox. Pope Euparo and Archbishop
Ukka took distance from Lilisa too.
The person herself is not breaking her smile, but her mouth is not
moving.
“So you can’t say it. Figures. Pope Euparo and Archbishop Ukka can see
through lies. In other words, they can also see through truths.”
Lilisa… no, Raheight’s smile turned even more arti icial and creepy.
“Aah, I told you about how this is one of my few specialties, right? I am
good at gauging my distance between people. I was measuring the
distance between us preemptively while listening to the conversation
of Marito. The one that felt off within those people was you.”
“Felt off, huh. The 3 people here completely believed I was Lilisa.”
(Raheight)
“The distance you chose to take for the Pope-sama was ‘not too close,
but not hostile’. You also took an action as if gauging me. Archbishop
Ukka showed a certain degree of pressure towards me due to this. An
angry subordinate following up after a superior isn’t rare. But even
though your superior is trying to interact in a careful manner, the
caretaker that should understand her superior was acting in such a
familiar manner. Isn’t that too unnatural?”
“…I see. It seems like I unknowingly got satisfaction from having met
you. And that ended up showing strongly in my attitude.” (Raheight)
“Also, I threw you a question once, right? ‘Have I met you before?’. That
was a way of responding that tried to tiptoe around not telling a lie
while deceiving the target. That’s why I decided to con irm it.”
It goes without saying, but it is the method I used with Maya-san and
Rakura. A line-up of calculated truths to deceive the clerics that can see
through lies. It is because I myself use this method that it feels so
familiar.
But throwing away your own body without hesitation should require
quite the courage.
“Magic that interferes with the soul is taboo. To think you have put
your hands to such boundaries already.” (Euparo)
“I wanted to hear more if possible, but it seems like any more would be
impossible. However, I managed to see you with my own eyes. Let’s call
that rewarding enough.” (Raheight)
“Looks like she had a blade shaped magic stone in her mouth. We must
treat her at once!” (Ukka)
And so, he rushed out of the room in order to contact the members of
the Yugura Church on standby outside. The other clerics entered the
room without delay and took the body of Lilisa away.
“To think he would trick us not once but twice… My deepest apologies,
king of Taizu!” (Euparo)
Pope Euparo lowered his head deeply at Marito. They have brought a
thief all the way to the king of a nation. Of course they have no choice
but to apologize.
“It is just that Raheight was sly. Right now you have to worry about the
body and heart of the girl.” (Marito)
After that, just in case, we checked the people in the place and the ones
on standby outside. It was only after several hours that we were inally
back on our seats.
Regaining his own body would be the fastest way. That said, he
wouldn’t do something so imprudent. However, we can’t deny the
possibility he is once again posing as a member of the Yugura Church.
They are apparently going to be busy with countermeasures against
Raheight for the near future.
What a pain in the ass that guy is. I would like to see the face of his boss
-don’t want to meet them though.
Marito took control of the place again and returned the topic to the
book.
“Well then, let’s resume the topic of conversation… I would like to tell
this solely to Pope Euparo irst to deliberate on it. Everyone here,
please leave the room aside from the ones who know. Lord Ratzel.”
(Marito)
“…Yes.” (Ragudo)
Marito had Ilias leave the room irst. Seeing this, Pope Euparo had
Archbishop Ukka and Yox leave the room.
“From here on, he will be the one doing the explaining. Please do.”
(Marito)
I opened the book in a way so that Pope Euparo could see it and do a
rough explanation of the details that we have deciphered. By doing an
explanation of the illustrations, Pope Euparo realized once again that I
can read the book.
“That’s the contents of the book. What I have explained until now is just
as we have relayed before.”
“It doesn’t seem like there’s any room to doubt the contents of the
book. It is certainly true that, if we were to proceed exactly as
deciphered, we would be able to use even more advanced necromancy.
The credibility of the Demon Lord resurrecting has increased. But
that’s not all, right?” (Euparo)
What was written there wasn’t related to the title of the book.
“Author… The person who created the resurrection magic and gave
birth to the Demon Lord…?!” (Euparo)
“The name of the author is: Yugura Nariya. The name of the hero that
defeated the Demon Lords and was the founder of the Yugura Church.”
That’s because the name of the one who defeated the Demon Lords and
saved the world is the same as the one who created the resurrection
magic and Demon Lords.
Pope Euparo continued silent for a while and eventually spoke with a
heavy tone.
“What do you think? Do you think Yugura… the hero created the Demon
Lords?” (Euparo)
“First of all, the one who wrote this book is an Earthling. There’s an
Earthling here with you. How’s my mana?”
“That’s right. Earth has no concept of magic. Mana hasn’t even been
discovered. The writing in this book is from around 100 years ago.
Even if there’s a difference in the low of time between worlds, that
person coming here was just 100 years ago. Magic didn’t exist in that
era either. That said, there might be differences of mana between
individuals, but even so, I doubt that Yugura Nariya has an outstanding
amount of mana. I would have to question whether someone like that
can defeat a Demon Lord.”
Even if Yugura Nariya were to be from a temple where they might have
mana, or were to be raised in a shrine or from the occult. Would he still
have enough mana to match the mana of the talented people in this
world? If there was someone like that in the past, it shouldn’t be
strange for such a person to be found in the modern era too.
“It is true that you don’t seem to be suitable for battle, but there’s the
possibility that it isn’t the same for the author of this book.” (Euparo)
“No, the people of this world are extremely strong. They are used to
ighting with their bodies strengthened by mana. That alone creates a
heaven and earth difference. Even if his mana were to increase from
coming here and he began to train, I doubt he would grow to a degree
where he would be called a hero.”
“Hero Yugura wasn’t the real name of the person who defeated the
Demon Lords. Maybe a resident of this world took the name of this
Yugura Nariya who was the author of this book and had a relationship
with him.”
This is what makes the most sense for me. The Earthling Yugura Nariya
thought out the resurrection magic and created Demon Lords. And
then, someone related to him called himself Yugura, and defeated the
Demon Lord. That has a lot of a higher chance to be the case.
“You have pushed an unbelievable reality here onto me… What do you
want me to do…?” (Euparo)
Pope Euparo was troubled. He has been pushed the reality that Yugura,
who saved the world and left his teachings, had created the biggest of
taboos or is related to them.
Either of them is a troubling reality as the top of the religion that holds
the teachings of Yugura.
“Taizu won’t be publicizing this. Or rather, we can’t. Taizu has the most
Yugura Church believers. We can’t cause unnecessary chaos. I want you
to take your time and discuss this with people you trust.” (Marito)
And in this way, Pope Euparo was burdened with an issue that could
open a hole in his stomach from the stress. As for me, I am relieved that
I inally managed to relay this secret.
That said, after bringing this matter in question to Mejis, it is not like it
isn’t possible that there will be a development where they go: ‘This
must be hidden. We must dispose of anyone who knows!’. No matter
how great the virtue of Pope Euparo, that doesn’t make his
surroundings the same after all.
CHAPTER 40
I WILL TEACH YOU FOR NOW
At a certain guest room in the castle, there’s him, His Majesty, Wolfe, and
me. His Majesty is reading the data of the parallel world culture he
brought.
Wolfe and him were sitting with a table in between, and were playing a
game of knights as a break. According to him, this is a game that
resembles a game called ‘chess’ in his world, so it piqued his curiosity. I
taught the rules to the two just a few moments ago and they have had
several matches already.
“Well, they came with a decent amount of people. Talk about the Pope
having come to Taizu has most likely spread. If he were to leave without
doing anything, that would instead direct suspicions. It should be safe to
assume he came here with that intention in the irst place.”
“The Pope and the Archbishop are apparently going to be borrowing the
church as their lodging. Even though Maya must have it rough too.”
(Marito)
“Maya-san might have known that from the beginning. That could have
been the reason why she drove Rakura away.”
Even though they were both doing their respective things, I am
impressed they can talk about other things while at it. I can’t see the
game board from here, but he seems to be making moves at quite the
fast pace.
“Ah, right. I heard that Archbishop Ukka doesn’t have memories of the
time he spoke with Raheight because of the brainwashing magic, but
can’t you salvage—draw them out by using magic that tinkers with the
mind?”
“Who knows. But it is true that the one who made contact with Raheight
the most was Archbishop Ukka. He would be the one with the highest
chances of obtaining some sort of information.”
“It is not only one person who will be suffering if they were to get the
better of us, you know? For now, please tell him we would like him to
contact us if he were to remember something. There’s a difference in
weight between a civilian asking and a king asking after all.”
“Got it. We will also try to ind a way to search through his memories
with the least amount of pain as possible.” (Marito)
“What. You have more losses than wins? How many matches is it now?”
(Ilias)
“…What?” (Ilias)
This game is used as training for strategies too, and you are stronger
the more intelligent you are. Wolfe is a hard worker, but I don’t think he
would be losing this much with his intelligence though…
“But…” (Ilias)
Could it be that Wolfe has more talent than imagined in this game? Can’t
really discard that possibility. But Wolfe is also a complete beginner, so
the conditions on both sides should be the same.
“Then, Wolfe, please let Ilias play with me. Ilias, let’s have a match.”
“O-Okay.” (Ilias)
I sat where Wolfe was sitting and arranged the pieces. I have played this
game a number of times to tag along with others. I am not that strong,
but I have no intention of losing to a newcomer. I should be able to
gauge his strength to a certain degree too.
“By the way, Ilias, were you angry when I was called a coward by Pope
Euparo? Lord Ragudo told me afterwards.”
“But you are not a coward. You stepped at the forefront in the battle
against the bandits and the Anbus.” (Ilias)
I am happy to be told that. But this and that are different stories. He has
certainly created results. Wouldn’t you get pissed off if you are told you
accomplished them because you are a coward?
“Skills, huh. Just saying, but the things Marito evaluates highly are
different from yours.”
“That said, words are probably not enough to understand. Now then,
this is troubling, but I am even more troubled here.”
“Yeah, I am the type that’s not good with brain stuff on this front, you
see. I can’t read dozens of moves ahead.”
Looks like it wasn’t anything big. I relax. Now then, the match should be
settled in just a bit—
“…Eh?”
“Did you mess with the board with the sound just now?!” (Ilias)
“Did someone see that?… Wolfe, you don’t need to raise your hand.”
“I would like you to think of the person you use. Good grief.” (Marito)
His Majesty burned the parchment he was given while going ‘good grief’
by using magic. So that’s how it is. He gave instructions to His Majesty
using the parchment and made His Majesty make the noise. I don’t know
the method, but it is something that His Majesty would be able to do.
And so, I was cautious as a bodyguard, and the moment I moved my
gaze, he messed with the pieces.
“Basically, those are the methods I use. If I were to ight on the same
conditions fair and square, I only have enough skills to certainly lose.
Your strength is the type that allows you to win 100 ights out of 100,
Ilias. However, my style is one where I win the ight that I want to win. It
doesn’t work twice and it isn’t something to be praised for.”
It is true that once you know about the switching of pieces, I will
obviously be wary once we have another match. Not only that, I would
continue being on guard for any other cheating.
“Thanks for that. However, Lord Ragudo might tell me something if you
were to imitate me too much, so advance properly on the principles of
royalty.”
“Of course.” (Marito)
“…”
“That said, I can somewhat accept being praised for my stance of not
using whatever means in order to win. I get somewhat happy on that
part, so allow me to indulge.”
“I understand what you are saying here. However, the results you got
are things that knights can’t achieve. What kind of power was the main
cause of this?” (Ilias)
I can strangely understand when he puts it like that. Can’t use the sword,
doesn’t have magic, and no knowledge either. Even with that, he
understood his current situation, and acted accordingly. The method I
didn’t choose as someone who gained the strengths that I lacked with
hard work. He is a master in that path.
“As for how much of a coward I am, it would feel suffocating being kept
an eye on every day, so I was thinking about telling Marito I didn’t need
you to guard me, Ilias. However, I told him I didn’t want to remove my
bodyguard since the matter of Raheight and wanted to eliminate that
threat as fast as possible. I’m a terminal case, right?”
You are not a maiden, so you shouldn’t worry about that. Even so, that
talk about His Majesty and Pope Euparo understanding that side of him
properly when evaluating him highly feels a bit like they got ahead of me
and it does feel somewhat frustrating.
Cara-jii said so before. He envies others for what he doesn’t have just
like how I envy him. If they get too ahead of me, his gaze might not reach
me anymore.
◇◇
My distance with Ilias feels close lately. It feels like she is the one closing
the distance by half a step.
She has begun to say her own opinion compared to the beginning, and
she has even begun to act teasingly to some… Let’s forget about the life
game. Anyways, isn’t there a need to have her learn something? Hmm,
what should I do?
“I don’t know what brought this, but there’s something I want to learn
from Shishou!” (Wolfe)
“…”
Aah, yup. Ilias, don’t look at me with those eyes. I am about to get used
to them. That said, I can’t go against Wolfe’s super hopeful eyes. I should
provide her with a nice lecture here.
“Right. It is not all about tricking, but I shall teach you with actual
examples. Ilias, Rakura, please sit at the opposite end -by the side of
Wolfe.”
The 4 of us sit around the table. Leaving aside Ilias who tries to always
be close to me, Rakura is tagging along out of amusement. This is
convenient.
“Please write a number from 1 to 9 that you like. Once you have, lip it
down. After that, I will try to pinpoint it with questions.”
The two inished writing the number and lipped the paper down.
There’s somewhat of a difference in the numbers of this world, but they
are basically treated the same. Easy to write and have a simple shape by
design.
“In that case, there’s no need for questions. Ilias is 1 and Rakura is 7.”
“Direct the attention of the other party somewhere else. That’s the
fastest way to catch your enemy off-guard. In battle, if you attack an
opponent with a different method from the one they predicted, it will be
more effective, but it would be even more effective if you have them
distracted somewhere else, right?”
“I see.” (Ilias)
“Next would be to steal the judgment of the other party. You could make
them angry with provocations or acting, or give them a sense of
superiority, but the one I personally recommend is to convince them.
The moment people stop thinking is at the time when their thoughts
have been obstructed or they are done thinking. That said, the dif iculty
changes too much depending on the person you are trying to obstruct.”
“Ooh.” (Wolfe)
“However, the warning here would be to not sympathize with them even
if you understand them. You will feel apprehensive to trick people you
sympathize with after all.”
“I do get it, but is this something that’s okay to be teaching Wolfe…?”
(Ilias)
“She still lacks the discerning eye to use it, so it would be dif icult. But I
think it is good to know that there’s the possibility the enemy is
observing us in that manner.”
“If possible, I would like her to have eyes that can see through lies like
Maya-san and Rakura. Even if it is impossible against skilled ones, it
should be effective against most.”
“Wolfe, tricking the opponent won’t work over and over. If it inally
succeeds once after careful preparation, that’s great. However, it works
the whole time on people who have obtained their power through
training like Ilias and Rakura. I won’t tell you not to use it ever, but try to
polish yourself when you can. That increases the array of choices you
have. Especially you Wolfe, you are talented. It would be a waste to not
use what you have.”
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
Alright. With this, the potentially harmful lecture has been wrapped up
nicely.
“Right, while at it, want me to tell you about the strategies of the famous
people on Earth?”
“Don’t prepare a pillow. First… I really should begin from the Three
Kingdoms.”
I am sure other people will tell Wolfe about stories of this world.
However, there’s only one person who can tell her stories from Earth.
Let’s tell her a lot of things. There should be a lot of things Wolfe can
learn from this. Let’s talk to her to a degree where she will think of me as
a good Shishou when she eventually travels by herself.
◇◇
Her attire is one that has an awful lot of exposed skin, but what drew the
eye the most was the giant saw shaped sword at her back. There’s dark
red spots of rust here and there on the row of fangs that were like the
closed mouth of a crocodile.
“Even if you could be seen, there’s no one who would come asking for
what you want to order while you are carrying a weapon like that, you
blockhead! Here, munch on some dried meat.”
The one who gave dried meat to the woman was a man with a toned
body. This one was wearing something that looked like a full body
rubber tights and armor on top of that that protects the vitals. The
gauntlets he has equipped on both hands had a peculiar form; with a
design like that of the head of a black dragon.
“Stop with the Pa-chan, I am going to kick your ass! At least say that
with a bit more love.”
“Okay~.”
“Don’t talk with your mouth full, you waste of air! Here, booze to wash it
down your throat.”
The one remaining man was just sitting on the chair and looking
endlessly at the ceiling of the tavern. There’s a whole ton of chains
wrapped around his dangling arms to the point where you can’t even
see his skin.
“Girista, Pashuro, Ekdoik, don’t you people stand out too much unless a
barrier to ward off people is set?”
“Oh my, could that be Raheight? You have turned cute~.” (Girista)
“My former body has been sealed by the Yugura Church after all. I have
moved my soul to a different body with the use of Possession and
Necromancy, but that was discovered too. For now, I went with a body
that would be hard to discover.” (Raheight)
“I am gonna die from laughter with how good of a joke that is, you
numbskull! Here, chair, can you sit?” (Pashuro)
“Thanks. Now then, the reason why I have gathered you all who
comparatively do dangerous underground work often within the
adventurers is obviously because of a dangerous request.” (Raheight)
“Close. The one I want you to kill is the man that has appeared by the
side of the Pope recently. I don’t think you would even need a single
breath to kill the man himself, but the bodyguard is troublesome. She is
a knight that could be counted in the top 5 of Taizu.” (Raheight)
Saying this, he spread two parchments on the table. What was drawn
there were the faces of Ilias Ratzel and the man that came from Earth.
“By top 5 in Taizu, does that mean you want us to go to Taizu, you piece
of shit?! When should we have him dead?” (Pashuro)
“As soon as possible. Right right, Pope Euparo is also staying in Taizu
right now. You can try killing him too once you are done with that.”
(Raheight)
The woman called Girista stood up and drew the sword she had at her
back. The footing of Girista began to creak the moment she lifted it. It
must be because the weight of the sword is more than what it looks. The
burden on the loor around both of her legs was way too much.
“It seems like my compatibility with this person is bad, so I will leave it
to everyone who has pure brute power.” (Raheight)
“Don’t push it onto us just because you can’t do it, you numbskull! I have
certainly received your request. Leave it to me.” (Pashuro)
The cheerfulness of the city has changed in time quite a bit. It will soon
be the harvest festival. The citizens have begun preparations
themselves for this occasion. The Harvest Festival that prays for a safe
harvest. It won’t only be the capital, the villages around will also be
beginning festivities at the same time, and there were a lot of villagers
who were coming over to buy tools for the festival.
The Yugura Church members are super busy. That’s because they are in
charge of managing the Harvest Festivals from all the villages too. That
said, the burden here hasn’t really increased. If I had to point out
anything, it would be that: because the teacher of Wolfe, Maya-san, is
under heavy work, Wolfe has a lot of free time.
Marito has to prepare for the Harvest Festival himself, so the isekai
learning will be pausing for a while. Rakura has brought a whole ton of
tools to the house and has been made to do side-jobs. It is apparently
to make tools used for the festival and stuff like that. Also, it is only the
parts that take time. Since I would feel bad about getting in her way, I
exited the house and wandered around.
“The place of Marito and the place of Maya-san are really busy. Same for
Ban-san. I can’t just laze about in Dog’s Bone from the very morning. Of
course I wouldn’t have anything to do.”
“There’s a word called training, you see.” (Ilias)
“Alright, Wolfe. Let’s buy something for Wolfe who is working hard
normally.”
“Really?!” (Wolfe)
I ignore Ilias who tried to call me to a stop with an ‘oi’ and pet the head
of Wolfe.
“The things in Wolfe’s room are the clothes made by Saira and the
books we borrowed after all. It isn’t bad to increase the amount of
personal possessions you have.”
“My policy is to not carry too much stuff around, so that’s ine. Even so,
I still have a lot more things in my room than Wolfe, you know?”
Mostly a whole ton of parchment, pens, and a bit of clothes. There’s also
my treasure container, my partner, and the carving knife that I bought
secretly. I have class changed my wooden stick partner to a wooden
sword, and have made dice to use for the life game we played. Yeah, it is
still not much despite that.
“Also, we need to have her learn about indulging a bit. I will hear most
of your sel ishness, Wolfe.”
Normal children would indulge on their parents, say sel ish stuff, be
accepted, rejected, pampered, scolded, laugh, cry, and grow. And then,
she has to have a grasp of what kind of emotions are directed towards
her by others in the future.
However, Wolfe has none of those. There was a lot of time where there
was nothing, so her way of interacting with others is lacking. Even if
she has great people like Maya-san, Ilias, and the Ragudo Division, she
can’t learn weakness from them.
If she touches upon their prime and serene lifestyle, she wouldn’t think
of indulging in them. The reality is that Wolfe is industrious and
diligent. But that just means she has only been able to grow in that
manner.
I want Wolfe to have a lot of experiences. And then, create an ideal self
from those. By the way, Ilias has been in a normal household since
childhood, but her life has tilted to one side after that. Due to this, I
tried having her get along with Saira who is of her age, and it seems to
have gone well.
“I feel like Wolfe will end up imitating that if she gets involved too
much. I would like to make her a teacher by example from a distance.”
I want her to grow freely, but I don’t want her to become the disciple of
a person with a personality like Rakura. Even so, she might end up
relying on her, and I can only see a tragedy unfolding. It should be okay,
right? Right?
“Please don’t lump a person that’s good at making a living and a useless
bum. Now then, Wolfe, tell me what you want.”
By the way, this is also for the sake of learning about Wolfe. By seeing
what Wolfe wants, I can tell who she has been in luenced by the most.
“Me?!” (Ilias)
Now that she mentions it, she has basically performed solely with her
strength in mana emission. If she were to battle, it might be ine for her
to have a proper weapon.
That said, this partner (AKA wooden sword) would be lacking for
Wolfe. If she were to pour in enough mana, she would be able to expect
enough destructive power, but the weapon would break at each
instance. I of course can’t give her this one.
“She could use all weapons basically on the same level after all.” (Ilias)
“Let’s check out a weapon store irst. If you see the actual stuff, there’s
the possibility you will ind what you want. If not, you can ask a
specialist.”
“Right. I have not gone recently, but I was thinking it was about time to
repair my scabbard. I will guide you.” (Ilias)
The place she guided us to was a single shop at the outskirts of the city.
The run-down atmosphere that an expert would like made my childish
mind of a modern Japanese excited.
Ilias went inside and called someone. When I peeked inside, I ended up
letting my voice out. What entered my eyes were countless weapons.
Most of them were swords and spears, but there’s also stuff like
hammers, knives, sickles and chains. There’s dust accumulated on the
shelves, but all the weapons lined up seem to be maintained daily, they
are the very de inition of brand new.
While I was watching this, an old man around 70 years old wearing
crumpled tattered clothes showed up. Uooh, it is that. He is
unassuming, but the feeling of him being a super skilled blacksmith is
unbelievable.
“What, isn’t that Ratzel-jochan <young lady>? Here I was wondering I
hadn’t seen you recently. Did your sword inally croak?” (Toruid)
“Unfortunately for you, the swords you make are tough. I was thinking
about asking you to repair my scabbard today.” (Ilias)
There hasn’t been a single person who has touched on the matter that
Ilias is defeating her opponents with her scabbard. The scabbard of a
katana is used as a proper weapon in Japan too, but it seems like -at the
very least- that wasn’t the intention of the maker of Ilias’s sword.
“Of course you wouldn’t be able to draw it with how bent the thing is!…
What? You have company?” (Toruid)
“Yeah, I have come with some company to choose a weapon that might
it her. This one is Wolfe. Wolfe, this is Toruid.” (Ilias)
I say this and show him the wooden sword of my own creation. If I have
my partner, I don’t need a weapon.
“No, since we have the opportunity here, how about buying one? Even a
cheap one has good quality, you know?” (Ilias)
“Hmm, it is true that, with your body, you wouldn’t be able to use the
weapons here properly. I have oil that’s used to maintain wooden
products, so check that out.” (Toruid)
“Get the muscle for that at least. You should at least be able to swing it if
your arm moves even if you ain’t got the talent.” (Toruid)
He is got a point. I really should train to a certain degree, huh.
And so, with this and that, Ilias and Toruid-san headed to the work
space deeper in. The sound of hammering could be heard soon after.
Let’s try it inside the store—no no, we have to ind the weapon of
Wolfe.
Wolfe was checking the weapons without the need of being told. She is
holding them in her hand and waving them lightly to check the
sensation.
When she was against the Anbu, it was simply because the strategy
worked, but the difference in technique was overwhelming. Wolfe
would have de initely lost if she had been swinging a weapon she
wasn’t used to. Thinking about it like that, wouldn’t bare ists have the
higher overall potential as the easier one to control mana with?
But Wolfe wants a weapon. I would feel bad about telling her bare ists
would be better now that we have come this far. No, wait. Right, if it is
that weapon…
I took out a parchment from my pocket and began to draw the design at
once.
I am impressed that you can say that. How can you say that when you
blew away the body of a giant man with the scabbard on?
“If you say so, then I will make a separate scabbard for you. Using a tool
in a way that’s not intended will only hurt it after all. And so, how about
the white one? Did you ind a good weapon?” (Toruid)
“Figures. I can tell by looking at your body. Your body can easily adapt
to whichever weapon, but lipping that around, it also means no
weapon suits you. Of course you wouldn’t be able to ind a weapon like
that.” (Toruid)
“Uuh… Shishou, please choose one for me. I would be okay with the
weapon Shishou chooses.” (Wolfe)
Wolfe pleaded here with a troubled face. This is a choice that will
decide your own style. I want to tell her to choose on her own, but
there’s also the objective of having Wolfe indulge.
“Well, it really would end up like that, huh. Toruid-san, just to consult a
bit, but please look at this.”
“By the way, this may be a boorish question, but how much would it
cost?”
“I personally don’t know how well it will go since this is my irst time
with a weapon of this working. I will take the cost of materials and
labor, but… for the rest of the costs, let’s shave it off as a learning
experience. Around this much?” (Toruid)
The price written in the parchment was pretty high. It is one notch
more expensive than the good ones lined up around here. That said, it
is not a price I can’t pay with the money I have currently if I decide to
economize for the meantime.
“O-Okay.” (Wolfe)
And so, Wolfe equipped the inished weapon the next day. Seeing the
weapon, Ilias also nodded in understanding.
This gauntlet that allows the usage of your hands makes it possible to
do rock-paper-scissors and even use chopsticks. It is equipment that
excels in hand-to-hand combat.
“Wolfe’s dashing speed and attack power are high, but hand-to-hand
combat carries heavy burden to the body. If it goes as far as Rakura’s
barrier, she wouldn’t be able to punch seriously with bare hands. But
she should be able to attack as much as she wishes with this.”
“…”
Wolfe tried moving her ingers, hitting her ists together; she was really
interested in her new weapon.
“White one, I will give you this before you test out your weapon.”
(Toruid)
“O-Okay!” (Wolfe)
After that, it was reading time for a bit, and then we went to the
barracks to test out the gauntlet. The result was great. It is a bit too
complicated to master it, but I am sure Wolfe will be able to in no time.
That night, Wolfe shut inside her room soon after eating dinner and
showering. I was curious and listened-in outside her room, and it
seemed like she was giving maintenance to her equipment while
humming. I am glad to hear she has taken a liking to it. Let’s not get in
her way.
“I would like something that can remain! Ah, how about a ring? I would
like a ring that its in my ring inger~. Peek.” (Rakura)
“If it is a collar and chain to tie you up to your workplace, I can even
make it extra special.”
“Calm down, Rakura. In the irst place, those kinds of presents are to
convey your gratitude. He has been looking after you the whole time,
you know?” (Ilias)
“None. I used quite a lot of money in the irst place, so I have no money
to use for you!”
“It shouldn’t be dif icult to make him feel indebted. By the way, with
that logic, wouldn’t it be okay to give me a present? I am always
welcome to presents at any moment any time, you know? Or more like,
give me one.” (Ilias)
The slovenly night of the adults passed. Within all that tumult, Wolfe
wasn’t bothered by it and was sleeping peacefully while hugging the
gauntlet.
CHAPTER 42
THIS IS BAD FOR NOW
The Harvest Festival takes place for 3 days in the capital. The opening
ceremony is performed at the grand plaza on the irst day. After that,
carry the tools to the villages, celebrate the abundant harvest this year,
and pray for next year’s good harvest.
The opening ceremony performed the irst day has already ended, and
the city is getting lively with the food stalls and the side-shows. The
amount of normal street stalls have dropped sharply compared to usual
and the amount of characteristic street stalls have increased.
Of course, there’s also stalls where you can play that come in hand with
festivals. Ring toss, knife throwing, smash a hard fruit, dog racing, and
swordsmanship lectures from the knights. Even with a different culture,
the desire to enjoy festivals is no different in this world too.
Rakura has no work on the Harvest Festival itself. Or more like, she
would instead be a hindrance if she were to be made to do work. There’s
not that many monotone jobs that are readily available. In that case, it
would be better to just leave her be outside. And so, in order to have her
not come back because she has too much free time, the Yugura Church
gave her pocket money. Because of this, Rakura is apparently enjoying
this festival alone.
She will most likely come here once she dries up her pocket money, so
we must enjoy the festival before then. That’s how it should have been
but…
If Raheight is aiming to get the book and directs evil intentions at us, it
wouldn’t be strange for him to utilize this kind of event to cause
something. The reality is that, from what I can read in the preliminary
memo regarding the memories of Archbishop Ukka, Raheight seems to
be the type that likes to act in a pretty attentive manner. Would
frequently make contact with Archbishop Ukka and tried to obtain new
information the whole time.
It is clear that he isn’t the type to sleep and wait for good fortune to
come to him. In that case, there’s the possibility he has already made his
next move. And so, the information I had them prepare after
considering the possibilities is this one. The information of wanted
adventurers that have a strong bad reputation from the neighboring
countries.
Now that he has been defeated by Archbishop Ukka in battle with his
main body, I doubt the battle strength of Raheight is that high. This is
not because I look down on Archbishop Ukka, but what I have surmised
with what Rakura has told me.
Raheight is currently using a body that’s not his. In other words, his
battle power has dropped drastically, and he shouldn’t be able to act
directly. In that case, it is certain he will be using people. The next thing
to consider is what kind of people he will be using.
The Anbus of Mejis have already entered the inspection of the Yugura
Church. It should be dif icult for him to pull out new people from there.
In the irst place, the chances of a tactical person using the same method
they lost with is low. Of course, he might try to stab at that opening in
my way of thinking, but the effort he would need to muster in order to
get the Anbus in his hand again is unbelievably high and the
effectiveness is low. He will most likely drop it from his choices because
he can easily imagine this.
Then, how about using Anbus from other countries aside from Mejis?
The chances of that are low too. Mejis has already communicated to the
neighboring countries that there’s people trying to control the Anbus. It
has been hidden that this is related to dogs of the Demon Lords, but
they have been told that they specialize in brainwashing magic and are
trying to cause trouble between the nations.
With that in mind, the ones that have the most likely chance of
becoming pawns of Raheight are adventurers or criminals. However, if it
is just on the level of bandits and thieves, it wouldn’t even be worth
considering.
There’s the possibility that he can make them his pawns with
brainwashing magic, but there’s magic seal stones set at the gates of
Taizu, so if they were to enter from the gates, the brainwashing magic
would be undone. They managed to in iltrate this place once, so they
should be able to know at least that much. In other words, he will go for
people that can be controlled with money or status, adventurers that
are known for their bad reputation. And so, I have gotten wanted
posters in order to notice when such people will enter this country.
“But there really are people with quite the bad reputation in any world.”
What was drawn on the wanted posters are the faces of those people
and what foul acts they have committed. They have not been made
wanted by the nation in itself, but they have been judged as dangerous
by the Adventurer Guild and several of them have been banned. People
who have killed a lot of people due to how hot-blooded they are, people
who have caused a lot of damage because of con licts in their shares,
there’s some who had con lict with their requester and blackmailed
them, some even murdered them.
That said, there’s currently the Archbishop Ukka who defeated Raheight,
Pope Euparo, and Rakura in this country and he knows they are strong.
It wouldn’t be strange for him to know about my bodyguard Ilias with
what happened that day. In that case, I can exclude pretty much all the
ones that have bad reputation but have no strength.
“Oh, this adventurer looks impressive. She uses a giant sword far her
size despite being a woman and is a bloodthirsty battle junkie. She
defeats the most monsters in large scale monster subjugations from the
very frontlines, but she loses control and attacks other adventurers as
well. Most adventurers including the ones that came in to stop her
became casualties… Why are they leaving such a dangerous person like
that?”
I can easily imagine that the battles against the monsters that you can’t
communicate with are intense. It most likely places more burden in the
heart of the adventurers than war. But no matter how you see this, the
rampage of this person is not the type where she went mad. It should be
safe to assume that she is a lunatic that caused such a massacre while
aware.
I would like to think that he wouldn’t send such a lunatic to a big stage
like this one, but I can’t really say there’s no possibility of encountering
her eventually.
“Her name is Girista. She has burning red hair and has a big claw tattoo
on her right eye. Has sharp teeth and a saw blade greatsword. Someone
you would be able to tell instantly if you met her in the city—”
This is rough. What’s rough? It is exactly as I put it. There’s a woman
that can be identi ied at a glance right in my vision. Burning red hair, big
claw tattoo at her right eye, sharp teeth, and carrying a saw bladed
greatsword.
If this were Japan, I would laugh and say ‘is that the cosplay of a popular
character? Haha’, but it doesn’t seem like that’s how it is going to ly
here. After babbling about it, they immediately pick up the lag; that’s
not the fad anymore. Please give me a break.
It seems like Ilias saw her. No matter how you look at her, she matches
the Girista that’s drawn in the wanted poster. She is striding along the
festival in broad daylight.
—Calm down. Calm down. That woman may be Girista, but I can’t deny
the possibility that she might be just a tourist. She is not an assassin
sent by Raheight, she could just be your regular criminal—ah, no good.
She made an extremely good face the moment our eyes met. We both
were staring at her, of course she would notice.
Girista, who was watching the stalls carefreely, began to walk this way.
“Ilias, it would be bad if she were to rampage here, right? Where do you
think would be a good place?”
“If possible, outside the gates, but… the plaza is being used as a battle
dance performance space by the knights.” (Ilias)
“Alright, please carry me, Wolfe. Let’s head to the plaza through the
roofs.”
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
As for Girista… wait, what? She still hasn’t approached us, and yet, she
held her sword at her back and took a stance.
She is still looking at me and smiling. Could it be that her attacks can still
reach at this dista—no, that’s not it!
“Ilias, stop her! She is aiming for the people passing by!”
“Aha!”
Girista swung her greatsword in the middle of the main street with a
loud shout. A giant clashing sound echoed in the surroundings. The
people by the side of Girista were sent lying with that shockwave.
However, it is not like they were cut. It was stopped by the sword of Ilias.
Ilias must have noticed it too. She made a powerful dash that pushed the
people away and rushed in without hesitation to avoid the worst result.
“Cause you know~, you were the ones who tried to run away, right~?
Knight-sama who protects the people~.” (Girista)
Girista followed the attack by swinging down. The vibrations traveled
once again to the surroundings together with a thunderous sound. The
people around inally understood the danger after the second
shockwave and began to grow noisy.
“Everyone, run away! If you get caught, you will die instantly!” (Ilias)
The people around began to scatter as the voice of Ilias rang. A mass
panic happened. Even so, it was imperative to have the people around
take distance.
The people who were pushed away by Ilias understood the situation
and began to move away. However, the people that were sent lying by
the irst shockwave were late in escaping. They are away from the range
of the greatsword, but they are scattered about. Ilias can’t move from
her place. If she does, they will immediately end up in the range of the
greatsword.
Wolfe was worried about their state and spoke to me. Even Ilias would
have a hard time ighting if there’s people remaining around. But is it
possible to evacuate them all?
The people who were suddenly pushed away were slowly getting up and
began to evacuate. But there were some who were knocked to the
ground and couldn’t move properly because of the damage. Should I
request the people evacuating to help out the ones left? No, their own
safety is their utmost priority. There wouldn’t be anyone who would
follow those orders even if they were told to.
“But—” (Wolfe)
“They made this much of a ruckus. The other knights should be on their
way. We are buying time until then.”
“…Okay.” (Wolfe)
Wolfe jumped down the roof and we got to the side of Ilias. Their swords
grinded against each other several times already and both of their
swords stopped. This woman can compete against Ilias in physical
strength?!
“You idiot! Why are you not running away when you have the chance?!”
(Ilias)
“You have begun a crazed battle in broad daylight. You must be Girista,
right?”
Even though Girista is in a struggle right now, it looks like she still has
leeway in her. I don’t think Ilias is losing here, but she can’t move as she
pleases.
Now that I look closely, the legs of Ilias were sunk on the ground. What
unbelievable sword pressure. No, judging from the thunderous sound of
before, it must have quite the weight. Let’s have Wolfe put me down for
now.
“It is obviously a lie, you idiot! To think you would be caught in such a
bluff. You were careless.”
A shout suddenly rang from the back of Girista. I don’t know since when
he was there, but there’s an adventurer-looking man that’s clearly
strong. He has his whole body covered in black tight it clothes and had
lightweight armor on top of it. Is it the same kind of weapon as Wolfe?
The gauntlet that has a black dragon design is eye-catching.
“Do you think that damn chicken Raheight would do something like
that?! But that was a good trick against Girista. You’ve got my praise for
that.”
What’s with this guy? Just when I was thinking he was talking sharply, he
switched to the expression of a docile young man. I feel like this is not
an issue of being emotionally unstable.
“Don’t lengthen it weirdly! I’m gonna sew up your mouth! Just call me
Pashuro already.”
If I remember correctly, there was a name like that in the list… Here.
Pashuro, the disciple of the Holy Fist Gradona and a candidate to be the
successor, but he was exiled after killing many fellow disciples. After
that he became an adventurer and a mercenary to earn a living.
“Right right, if you are waiting for the arrival of the other knights, it is
pointless~.” (Girista)
“What?” (Ilias)
“We have set a barrier that wards people off~. Don’t chase the ones that
leave, wards off the ones that come; it is that kind of barrier.” (Girista)
I con irm the state of the surroundings. Now that she mentions it,
despite making so much of a ruckus, the surroundings are way too
quiet. We can’t even hear the voices of the people that were running
away in panic just a few moments ago. In that case, we have no choice
but to do something in our current situation.
But…
Girista was sent lying back with the kick of Ilias. Girista immediately
spun once in the air and stabbed the greatsword on the ground with the
same movements as Cara-jii showed before to kill the momentum.
“That hurt~. You are one cruel knight for kicking the stomach of a
woman~.” (Girista)
“Yeah, sorry about that. But there’s no need to kick you anymore!” (Ilias)
It was Ilias who came to Girista this time around. With their location
being moved, the shockwaves from their sword clashes were not
reaching the civilians. She can inally ight properly now. But Girista is
taking on the attacks of the now mobile Ilias. It should be safe to assume
that she is stronger than the Anbus she fought before and is on the level
of Dokora who was the leader of the bandits.
“Oh my, how can this be~? You are stronger than me~.” (Girista)
But it seems like Ilias is superior when it comes to their potential. She is
blocking the attacks of Ilias, but hasn’t been able to ight back.
However…
The gauntlet of Pashuro was rammed onto Ilias from the back of Girista.
Ilias managed to block that attack, but she ended up getting pushed
back.
Girista didn’t let that moment escape and closed in.
The kick of Wolfe smashed onto Girista who had raised her greatsword.
Girista was sent lying back again. It seems like she was caught
completely off-guard this time around and couldn’t mitigate the fall. She
took the full brunt of the ground.
“Pashuro, I am not good at looking after animals. Can I leave that one to
you?” (Girista)
“Don’t go choosing my prey for me, you trash! It will be lacking, but ine.”
(Pashuro)
Ilias is ine but I am worried about Wolfe. She should concentrate on not
being defeated rather than defeating him to buy time, and wait for Ilias
to inish on her side.
“Wolfe, I won’t tell you to not go for the win, but refrain from reckless
aggression. Gauge the skills of your opponent properly.”
“Yes!” (Wolfe)
That clash became the signal for Ilias and Girista to resume their battle.
Ilias was cornering Girista with strength and speed just like before.
“I won’t be able to win in an upfront clash. Then, how about this?”
(Girista)
Girista takes half a step back while de lecting the sword. She removed
herself from the range of her sword. But Ilias doesn’t plan on staying put.
She tried to close the distance immediately.
The greatsword suddenly opened up. The saw shaped greatsword had
opened up like the mouth of a crocodile.
Ilias made a sudden stop and jumped backwards. The fangs coming in
from up and down clamped on empty air, and the jaws were making
intense sounds.
“That’s right. This sword is said to have been used by demons~. It loves
to drink blood, tear meat, and crunch on bones.” (Girista)
The sword of Girista began to move like it was alive. And then, the giant
mouth opened up again.
“Now! Now! Now! Now! Let’s dance and eat the incredibly tasty-looking
knight!” (Girista)
“What a hassle of a weapon. Not only is it hard to de lect, it even eats the
mana of people.” (Ilias)
“That’s right. The bites of this child eat the mana around as well -even if
the attack doesn’t hit.” (Girista)
How can that be? If that’s true, just ighting in that fashion is already
shaving away on the mana and stamina at quite the speed.
I can’t tell how much mana has been stolen away from Ilias from her
expression. But the fact that she can feel it being stolen must mean that
she is at least getting 1% taken away from her.
Wolfe was attacking often, but they were all avoided or defended.
There’s way too much of a difference in skill just like the time when she
ights the Ragudo Division. What’s fortunate here is that her opponent
hasn’t gotten serious yet. He hasn’t fought back once yet.
I just hope Ilias can manage to break out from her deadlock by the time
he is assessing the situation.
Pashuro suddenly accelerated and his ist was swung down. Wolfe
reacted to it and defended, but she couldn’t kill all the power. She was
sent lying and was smashed on the wall.
“Wolfe!”
But Wolfe immediately sprung out from the wall and jumped towards
Pashuro.
“By the way, you don’t think the partner of Girista, who is a demonic
sword user, is just using your regular gauntlet, right? Burn, beast!”
(Pashuro)
Both arms of Pashuro were wrapped in black ire. The moment the
counter ire ist reached Wolfe, she lipped directly to the side. Wolfe
switched the trajectory of her lunge with mana emission.
If she hadn’t, the battle would have been decided then. Massive black
lames were covering the place where Wolfe had charged from, reaching
all the way to the wall, swallowing the wall into a black blaze.
“The ire these gauntlets create burn things, but they are not actual ire.
It is mana that has the special trait of laring up the mana of the target!”
(Pashuro)
Thanks for the kind explanation. But that’s bad. Basically, it is mana that
burns mana. That ire ignited the mana that Wolfe used to avoid and
burned instantly.
Just thinking about the possibility of Wolfe being hit directly by that
when she is a mass of mana makes my body shiver. It might be possible
to tear it away the moment it is ignited by using mana emission, but it
would be like blowing away ire by using the pressure of kerosene. If not
handled properly, you would end up creating a bigger ire.
“Gua?!”
I couldn’t wrap my head around the situation with how sudden it was.
What happened? Get a grasp of my current state.
“Shishou!” (Wolfe)
“Of course there are. Pashuro and I can’t set a barrier to ward people
away after all. Nice job, Ekdoik.” (Girista)
I was careless. I was way too engrossed in the strength of the enemies, I
wasn’t considering their numbers. Girista and Pashuro are considerable
threats even by themselves. I mistook this as this being all now that
those two appeared.
“Gugah…!”
If these guys are here under the orders of Raheight, their objective
should be either the book or the person that can decipher it.
I in italic = Watashi
I in bold = Ore
———
Aah, this feeling is nostalgic. I haven’t had muscle pain recently and it
has been peaceful days. Now then, I have to con irm my current
situation.
I open my eyes.
Looks like I have been made to lie inside a building. There’s barely any
light coming in from outside, and it is a dark, dirty, and dusty room. It
doesn’t feel like someone lives here.
Hayde and the other Mejis Anbus were using a house with no owner
after all.
What did Girista say? Ekdo… right, Ekdoik. I dropped the wanted
posters when I got caught, so I can’t check it. Or more like, I am tied up
so I can’t do anything though.
There may have been a discussion after that, and the 3 must have
escaped from Ilias and Wolfe. I don’t think the two lost… I don’t want to
think so.
I would like to try an escape, but the restraints are not budging one inch.
I try struggling to test it out, but it is to a degree where I can somewhat
get my body up. I might be able to call for help if I were to scream here,
but… let’s not for now. There’s a high chance they are in a range where
they can hear my voice.
While I was doing that, the 3 from before opened the door and entered.
“Oh my, you are awake? I was thinking about getting an arm of yours as
good morning. Too bad.” (Girista)
“You are pretty high-and-mighty for caught trash, brat! You’ve got balls.”
(Pashuro)
“I would like to ask if it is allowed of caught trash, but weren’t you guys
told by Raheight to kill me?”
“That’s right. That’s why we will pro~perly murder you~.” (Girista)
“I was so surprised I was on the verge of killing you, trash! That’s quite
the rare occurrence.” (Pashuro)
“That’s right. For Girista, it is to settle her ight with Ilias Ratzel; for
Pashuro, it is to draw out Pope Euparo.” (Ekdoik)
“Kill Rakura Salf. I will use you for the sake of that.” (Ekdoik)
The unexpected Rakura here. What did you do now? If a stupid reason
pops up in this scenario, I can only exclaim to read the atmosphere.
“I can somewhat understand the objectives of Girista and Pashuro, but I
want to know the reason you direct killing intent towards Rakura. Can
you tell me if possible?”
Okay, I understand even less now. She doesn’t look like someone who
would kill people though. She is of course strong. But is Rakura the type
that would choose to kill for the sake of living?… No, there’s one
possibility.
“—No wonder Raheight is wary of you. I was a baby sacri ice offered to
mine father by a certain village. Mine father who was a literal devil took
the path of raising me instead of eating me. For the simple reason that
he wanted to see me destroy the village that offered me.” (Ekdoik)
I feel like Ekdoik is strongly prioritizing his own objective here. The
people here are the type with aligned objectives rather than them
obeying Raheight. In that case, this is not a mind battle with Raheight,
but a conversation with the 3 in front of me. The necessary opener in
order to bring out words from him are…
“It doesn’t look like you were raised with love. In that case, is it to
restore your honor?”
“That’s right. Father didn’t love me due to me being human. Even so, he
was far better than the ones who sacri iced a baby for their own safety.
The reason I am still alive is due to the training of mine father. However,
mine respected father was killed by the inexperienced cleric, Rakura
Salf. The honor of mine father was wounded from this. His evaluation
from humans plummeted along with his evaluation from devils.”
(Ekdoik)
“So that’s the reason you kidnapped me. You wanted to create a reason
to ight Rakura fair and square.”
“That time Rakura Salf appeared after destroying the barrier. I wanted
to settle things at that time, but other matters were in the way. That
brings us to the present. Rejoice, Earthling, we will let you live until we
have drawn them in and killed them.” (Ekdoik)
I pretty much understand the low of events that happened while I was
unconscious. Soon after I lost consciousness, Rakura destroyed the
warding barrier and intruded. Many knights must have followed after
once they heard the ruckus. The 3 began to escape after that, managed
to, and hid inside a vacant house.
“Don’t worry. We will pro~perly kill you. What kind of death would you
like? Sliced down, crunched, or want to ascend from on top of the bed?”
(Girista)
Also, if I can decide my way of dying, I can secure my safety in the time it
takes to settle things.
“By the way, Ekdoik, it is ine to not kill this boy immediately, but can’t
we saw off his legs so that he doesn’t escape?” (Girista)
She places a greatsword in front of my eyes. That sword moving
restlessly really gives that bio feel. Stop that please.
“This one is a frail creature. He will die if you cut his legs off.” (Ekdoik)
“Uooh, that hurts… I was just thinking about having you show me your
hemostasis magic if you are so good at it, you see. I wouldn’t like that
being a lie after all.”
“You are a worrywart. A wound like that, see? Just as—oh?” (Girista)
Girista used some sort of spell on my shoulder, but there was no change
in the wound. The blood is not stopping at all. I am glad I tested it out.
“What, you are useless, you trash. What’s the matter? That’s not like
you.” (Pashuro)
“I have low mana by constitution. I can’t get the bene its of healing
magic that increases healing capabilities. I had to prove it before I got
bled to death.”
“—Girista, this guy doesn’t have much power. I checked his clothes too,
but the only weapon he had was that wooden sword over there and he
doesn’t have the strength to undo the restraints by himself. What we
have now should suf ice.” (Ekdoik)
I have also managed to see the sides of Girista and Pashuro that are
outside of battle. Yeah, these guys are pretty crazy compared to the sane
ones out there. The more I learn, the more pronounced their
abnormality is.
“—If you ind it unpleasant, can you please re lect on yourself a bit
more? I just naturally end up resembling the people around me by trade,
you see.”
“You are one creepy brat, damn it! I can understand why Raheight wants
to kill you.” (Pashuro)
———
What unbelievable carelessness despite having been left with the job of
guarding him.
The 3rd enemy that appeared suddenly captured him and was on the
verge of being killed. But their hands stopped abruptly. It is because
Rakura destroyed the warding barrier and showed up.
According to her, she used all her money and was searching for him, so
she went to the place that she felt had a strange presence, and a ruckus
happened. When she hurriedly headed there, she saw knights who
couldn’t get close. Noticing and detecting the presence of a warding
barrier from this, she destroyed the barrier.
When Rakura appeared, the one other man, Ekdoik, directed strong
killing intent towards Rakura. I thought an immediate battle couldn’t be
avoided, but many knights began to gather in the location. The 3 of them
began to escape the place after judging the situation was not favorable.
It seems like they had magic seal stones, so we couldn’t chase after them
with detection magic, and that leads us to the present. Ekdoik said:
‘Interruptions came in, so we will contact you at a later time’. He is most
likely being left alive as a hostage, but…
“You are not at fault, Ilias-san. They had higher numbers, so it can’t be
helped. Ah, if you include Counselor-sama, you would be equal in
numbers, but he is more like a deadweight though.” (Rakura)
Wolfe hasn’t been sitting for a while now. She has been wandering
around restlessly, and is showing anger and tension.
“Uuh, sorry. At any rate, why did that chain man-san direct such killing
intent towards me? I don’t remember doing anything to be hated that
much though… Hmm.” (Rakura)
It is true that the presence I felt from Ekdoik was the type of someone
who lived in the underground world. I can’t think of any connections
Rakura would have with her acting on the surface world.
“Anyways, Rakura showing up there was a saving. That Ekdoik man was
without doubt about to kill him. With you showing up there, his target
switched to you, and with the knights showing up, they took him alive
and left the place to reset the situation.” (Ilias)
I felt strong desire from Ekdoik. He most likely wants to put an end to
Rakura with his own hands. That goes for Girista too. The chances of
them challenging us to a rematch are high.
“But this is worrying. They didn’t look like reasonable people… Even if
the chances of Counselor-sama being okay are high, is he okay…?”
(Rakura)
They are lowlifes that would even drag unrelated innocent people in the
middle of the city without hesitation. Would they treat him with
decency as a hostage? They will most likely do atrocious things like
cutting his limbs so he can’t escape without feeling one shred of
remorse.
The one who came in was a sentry. There’s always sentries at the gates.
If they were going to contact us, the possibilities were there that they
would come there. But judging from his state, it would be better to
assume there has been no more progress than that.
{At the time when the day changes, we will be waiting at the plaza of the
west rampart for these 3: Rakura Salf, Ilias Ratzel, and Euparo Rosareo.
Your only companion allowed is the white demi-human. The moment we
feel the presence of anyone aside from the aforementioned, the hostage
will be killed on the spot.}
Ekdoik was the one who called for Rakura, the one who called for me
was Girista, as for Pope Euparo, it would be Pashuro or an order from
Raheight. As for why Wolfe was allowed to come… must be Pashuro. It is
as if saying ‘come if you want to settle matters’.
“There’s no issue with us, but the call for Pope Euparo…” (Ilias)
It has already been told to His Majesty that he has been captured. His
Majesty has ordered us to stay on standby at the same place. It is a
decision after judging that the chances would be higher for them to
want a rematch against us. That thought hit on the mark.
However, Pope Euparo is not here. Not only that, he is not in the capital
of Taizu. He has gone out to accompany the transport of the tools for the
Harvest Festival for each village. Even if we sent a quick horse to explain
the situation to have him come, I doubt he would be able to make it in
time.
“I will send a fast horse, but for the rest, there’s no choice but to have
only Lady Ratzel and the others go.”
“Leave the regrets and contemplations for later. They should have also
taken into account that we will be going there to con irm his safety.
They are not the only ones who would be troubling if they were to move
without thinking about the means.” (Marito)
“Lady Ratzel, now that things have turned out like this, there’s no choice
but to have you take responsibility and ight to the end. I would like to
ask for your assistance too, Rakura of the Yugura Church. The enemies
may be humans in form, but their insides are nastier than even
monsters.” (Marito)
Rakura already intends to ight. She immediately decided to risk her life
for him. This is not the time to be morti ied here. I must do my best to
save him.
“Wolfe, you stay. The one who allowed you to come is most likely
Pashuro, but his strength is quite the thing. He is above Girista in terms
of technique.” (Ilias)
“But—” (Ilias)
“If Ilias were told not to go, would you not go?” (Wolfe)
“…The enemy is strong. I don’t have the con idence I will be able to
protect you, Wolfe.” (Ilias)
“You don’t need to protect me. We are going there to protect Shishou.
That’s all!” (Wolfe)
Resolved eyes. I have not been able to persuade anyone with eyes like
those.
“They are not enemies that you can win against with conventional
means. Let’s think up a way to win.” (Ilias)
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
“That can be applied to you too, Lady Ratzel. Even if you can win with
conventional means in battle, you will need to break through an
unfavorable situation. If the pride of a knight is going to get in the way,
you will need the resolve to throw that away.” (Marito)
I couldn’t protect him as a knight. This is not the time to worry about
pride. I must think about saving him above everything else… But there’s
something that bothers me even more.
I don’t remember when my feelings for the world faded. But it is not
that far in the past that I wouldn’t be able to scoop it out from my
memories. There was most likely no such day.
It was shaved away, bit by bit, as its worth was being destroyed. No, the
worth of the world hasn’t changed. What changed was my perception of
worth in the world.
It is most likely something more simple than that. I have simply grown
tired of going between stuff like light and darkness, or good and bad.
There’s people who are more blessed than me, people who are more
unfortunate than me, people more outstanding, people inferior; a
whole lot of variety.
I perform by gauging and comprehending the changes brought by this
combination of various elements that differ with time and occasion. Of
course I would get tired.
I would like you to not stomp on my small wish. I just want to live safely.
———
There’s a number of plazas in Taizu. The biggest one is the plaza in the
middle, but the other plazas are also loved by the citizens, and have
their own histories as places to rest in.
The ones here are me, Wolfe, and Rakura; a total of 3 people. Pope
Euparo couldn’t arrive in time. First, we should avoid any harm to him
that might stem from this.
“It is the agreed time! How about showing up if you are there?!” (Ilias)
“Oh my, oh my oh my, isn’t there fewer people than we asked for?”
(Girista)
“So you are ignoring my designation, you trash?! That you are breaking
your word must mean that, right?” (Pashuro)
“Pope Euparo has been going around the villages at the borders of the
country since morning. He was not in a situation where he could
feasibly arrive in time. If you want to call him, you should have at least
done your homework.” (Ilias)
“It is because you began it thoughtlessly! If you lip that around, it also
means that Pope Euparo is outside without any proper protection.”
(Pashuro)
“Don’t chew on my prey, you idiot! But well, my one other prey seems to
have come, so let’s enjoy that one.” (Pashuro)
Wolfe shouted at Pashuro with anger seeping out, but the two are not
the type who would falter at that.
We must not get swallowed in anger. It is true that there’s fresh traces
of blood, but there’s only a bit. I doubt it is fatal, and it might not even
be his blood in the irst place.
But Wolfe must have been able to tell that blood was from him. She
tried to jump in as if shot forward, but Rakura stopped her.
“Aah, geez, Wolfe-chan! You must not get caught on such cheap
provocation!” (Rakura)
He showed up.
I sigh in relief.
“Ekdoik! Why did you undo his restraints, you idiot?! There’s no bene it
in leaving him free, right?!” (Pashuro)
“Isn’t that obvious? What you seek in this place is con lict. You wouldn’t
want them to use the hostage as an excuse that they couldn’t ight
seriously, right? We can just kill him if he tries to escape.” (Ekdoik)
“You have a point there. I want to enjoy a serious battle to the death
with Ilias, so there’s no need for such shackles.” (Girista)
“If he tries to escape, Pashuro, burn him with your lames. It would
de initely get him, and even if he was protected, you would be able to
defeat one of them.” (Ekdoik)
“Don’t blame me if your prey gets caught in that and dies, you
numbskull! That’s how it is, so stay put there and watch.” (Pashuro)
Ekdoik raised both arms up and swung them down. When he did, the
many chains slid down from his arms and spread on the ground.
“Now, Rakura Salf, killer of mine father! Let’s have you die for the sake
of his honor!” (Ekdoik)
Rakura can’t read the atmosphere at all. No, she probably doesn’t want
to accept that statement just now with no recollection of it.
“Rakura, it seems this guy was raised by a devil that you subjugated in
the past.”
“What?! So that’s why I felt the unpleasant sensation characteristic of
the inhuman on Ekdoik-san.” (Rakura)
“That’s right, the Great Devil that you defeated that day, Beglagud, is the
father that raised me! The honor of mine father was tarnished by being
defeated by you who was known for being completely useless in
everything aside from ighting despite being a priestess! I will be
regaining that honor here!” (Ekdoik)
I understand how his blood could boil if the bitter enemy of his father is
Rakura. Just imagining how I would feel if I were in a similar position as
his, I end up pitying him a bit.
“Excuse me, I would like to ask one more thing while at it. Is that okay?”
(Rakura)
“What?” (Ekdoik)
“What kind of devil was that Great Devil Beglagud? It may be shameful
to admit, but all the devils I have defeated until now were pretty much
the same.” (Rakura)
“…I have decided. I will kill you in all the most horrible ways I can
imagine!” (Ekdoik)
“Why?!” (Rakura)
Girista and Pashuro moved at the same time too. Both are types that
specialize in wide range attacks. We must avoid a free-for-all ight no
matter what.
“Sorry to ruin it for you when you are happy, but no playing around!”
(Ilias)
———
Ilias and Girista, Wolfe and Pashuro, Rakura and Ekdoik. I knew Pope
Euparo wouldn’t be able to come, so this is the exact development I
predicted.
For Ilias, I will just believe in her. I don’t have a clear grasp of Rakura’s
strength. This is my irst time seeing the battle style of Ekdoik, so the
only thing I can do is pray.
The issue is Wolfe. The strength of Pashuro is the real deal. It should be
safe to say he is stronger than the Anbus we defeated before. There’s
no doubt she won’t be able to win with conventional means. It is either
to wait for Ilias to join in or form a plan.
Wolfe is the one attacking and Pashuro is kindly de lecting the attacks
as he sometimes mixes some feints in.
———
“Now, I will scrape you off and eat you up!” (Girista)
After clashing with Girista a few times, she unleashed the power of her
demonic sword not that long after -the greatsword that opens and
closes like the mouth of an animal. Even when I avoid its attack, it eats
the mana in the surroundings.
The amount of mana scraped off is only around 1% each time, but
tagging along with her in a drawn out battle would be a bad plan -is
what you would normally think, but things just don’t go as you want.
Girista would sometimes show openings in the middle of the clashes.
But those openings must not be taken, they are traps. The strength to
swing around a greatsword, her way of acting dyed in madness, despite
all that, she has contradicting carefulness to her. She would make
openings herself and, by drawing her opponent in with that, she
ascertains a counter.
If they don’t attack, she can exhaust her enemy slowly. She is not a swift
ighter but an endurance one. I obviously won’t be able to win if I don’t
go on the offensive. There’s also the matter of Wolfe.
Then what should I do? Not take advantage of the openings she
presents me, but the ones I make myself. I move around Girista and
keep her at bay with minute attacks.
“That greatsword is pretty big, but what’s even more abnormal is its
weight. Its relative weight is far heavier than that of iron.” (Ilias)
The body of Girista sinks -in the literal sense of the word. Her footing is
currently not earth but sand.
“A type of earth magic. Will you be able to hold your ground on sand
with that body weight?” (Ilias)
Girista tried to swing her sword, but her legs were caught on the sand
and lost her balance. She stabbed the greatsword on the ground in
order to forcefully get back on her feet.
I have sealed her sword with this. I won’t give her the time to take it
out. I jump in at once and swing down my sword.
“I did!” (Girista)
“—?!” (Girista)
I didn’t expect it could change into a soft body, so she did get me when
it comes to inding an opening on me. But her making it hard again was
a mistake.
I used the scabbard I threw at the jaws of the demonic sword as a
holding bar and stopped its movements. The steel scabbard is steadily
bending. Good grief… I am going to be scolded by Toruid again.
I look at Girista. This is the irst time she shows a lustered expression.
I now know the preliminary motions to turn it soft and how long it
takes for the change.
“You—” (Girista)
One swing; it took one swing to send both arms of Girista lying in the
air.
———
Rakura and Ekdoik was a battle between spear and shield. Ekdoik could
freely control the chains of unknown length and slam them. In contrast,
Rakura defended with her barriers.
“—!” (Ekdoik)
The attacks were increasing in intensity. Ekdoik was getting more and
more frenzied. Every word of Rakura was touching the nerves of
Ekdoik.
But this really does accentuate the importance of af inity. Wide area
attacks that don’t allow evasion, each attack has the power to easily
gouge out the ground. If a civilian were to be caught in it, they would be
turned into minced meat in an instant.
If Ekdoik was the one ighting Wolfe, she would have lost a long time
ago.
“It has always been against monsters and devils, you know?! I can’t hold
back!” (Rakura)
Ekdoik’s chains make a shape in the air. The chains changed into a giant
axe that looked like it could slice a house in two.
Rakura undid her barrier and raised a hand towards the axe. The swung
down axe stopped right before it hit.
Now that I look closely, there’s a barrier deployed around the axe and it
is hampering its movements.
“This is what you do to dangerous weapons!” (Rakura)
Rakura turned her hand and countless lines of varying sizes and lengths
appeared inside the barrier. And then, she closed her hand.
When she did, the lines changed to lat surfaces. The barrier turned into
countless blocks, their surfaces sliding on each other, and spreading in
midair. I felt as if I was shown a body severing magic on a transparent
box with no tricks.
Rakura made a barrier to seal the movements of the target, divided the
barrier on top of that, and even divided the target. The giant axe was
made from several chains entwined together. She sliced it apart in
countless pieces.
Many severed chains fell on the ground as the barrier was released. I
see, she would be able to kill most living beings if she were to use that.
The downside would be that the barrier protecting her would have to
be deployed long range for an instant which has a time lag.
It would be hard to capture an enemy that moves fast. But if the enemy
is overcon ident or giant, it is very effective. However, that just now
was a technique that has a high chance to defeat a irst time enemy.
“Now, please give up. Your weapon has already broken!” (Rakura)
The chain that Ekdoik was holding began moving and wrapped around
the chains that were scattered around.
Just when I thought the chains had turned liquid, they returned to the
shape of chains again. Not only that. They should have been chains that
covered his arm at irst. But what about the chains now? They have
clearly increased. Their amount is enough to ill up a house in chains.
Are those chains the same as the demonic sword of Girista in that they
are out of human rationale?
“These chains are mine anger, mine grudge! In inite chains that won’t
ever be exhausted!” (Ekdoik)
Rakura looks at Ekdoik as a human. She has resolved herself to not kill
people. She is against even injuring them -despite being exposed to
killing intent.
You could say that’s just like a cleric, but she should at least have a spell
that can incapaci—no, the fact that she hasn’t done training against
humans means that the techniques Rakura has are all deadly ones? All
the spells of Rakura are top tier. Its power is on a whole other level.
They all hold the risk of killing Ekdoik. That’s why she can’t attack.
“If you can’t defeat him with the attacks you have, use other attacks to
defeat him!”
The waves of chains were swallowing the barrier itself. They gouged
out the earth and it is now swallowing it from all directions.
…Alright, ignore her. Once Ilias is freed up, she will help Wolfe, and once
I have leeway after, I will help her out.
It is the same as before. If her barrier is gone, she will be assailed with
instant death attacks. She might be able to manage somehow if she
shoots magic right when the barrier is undone, but if she shoots inside
the barrier, she herself will be in danger and if her motions are one
instant late, she will die without doubt.
The chains were blown off and wreck scatters. The gale reaches all the
way here. Is it some sort of wind magic?… She did that without
hesitation…
“Even though you said it wasn’t possible for you when it was a bug…”
“If I were to blow away insects, their juices would ly!” (Rakura)
But Rakura will be able to move again with this. Even so, the attacks of
Ekdoik are not stopping. The chains have been regenerated again.
“As if I will let you end it! I will teach you the weight of my anger, over
and over and over and over!” (Ekdoik)
“I have understood it plenty enough already! Uuuh, what should I… ah,
right.” (Rakura)
“Die!” (Ekdoik)
Rakura jumps. Rakura, who should have low physical ability, jumped
high in the sky.
Anyways, the reason why she is not using the barrier is most likely
because she noticed my advice. The moment I noticed her intention,
Rakura was right above Ekdoik and was completely surrounded.
Rakura used wind magic to create an escape even higher and escaped
far into the sky with jumping magic. However, the linked chains chased
after Rakura immediately and stretched.
The moment the chains stretching from right below her were about to
touch her, they were blocked by a barrier. Rakura landed on that barrier.
“Another barrier?! Stop with just protecting yourself!” (Ekdoik)
“Don’t wanna! Also, it is not like this barrier is protecting me.” (Rakura)
“Wha—” (Ekdoik)
Ekdoik noticed the current situation. The barrier that Rakura made
isn’t one that protects her surroundings. It is a rectangular barrier
standing vertically that’s surrounding the chains of Ekdoik.
“You think that has imprisoned them?! No matter how irm it is, if I just
attack until your mana runs out—” (Ekdoik)
The rectangular barrier had horizontal lines appear one after the other.
It is the same technique that cut off the chains in axe shape.
“No matter how much I cut your chains, they will regenerate by
injecting mana from your hand. But lipping that around, that means
the chains you are not touching are just plain chains, right?” (Rakura)
The lines turned into lat surfaces, and sliced the chains stretching
vertically one after the other. And then, the barrier was undone only on
the severed side, creating a container of sorts.
“Wa?!” (Ekdoik)
“It was from you that I learned feelings were heavy… Counselor-sama! I
have done it just as you advised!” (Rakura)
It wasn’t from a desire to not kill. She was just trash that didn’t want to
dirty her own hands. Give me back my feelings of respect.
Ekdoik had been buried in chains, but he must have either died or lost
consciousness. The increased chains were visibly shrinking. What
remained were chains of a decent length and the unmoving collapsed
Ekdoik. Rakura has safely won.
I directed my gaze at Ilias. It was just at the time when Girista’s arms
were lying off. Looks like she has managed to get an advantage.
“Kaaah, a whole bunch of useless trash! Can’t be helped. I will defeat the
remaining ones by myself. Playtime is over, demi-human!” (Pashuro)
Black ire appeared in both arms of Pashuro. Special ire that ignites
the mana of the target. Looks like Pashuro is getting serious too.
His whimsical switch lies in external factors. The conditions can be
whatever. However, he will switch his mood when there’s big changes
in his surroundings.
With the defeat of Ekdoik and the heavy injury of Girista happening at
the same time, his mood switch was lipped.
Wolfe’s state… isn’t bad. It seems like she has warmed up quite a bit.
The shine in her hair is steadily getting strong. The mana inside of her
is gaining vigor and is over lowing. She should be able to utilize that
technique to an effective degree like this. The battle is still 50/50.
CHAPTER 45
THE NATURAL THING TO DO
FOR NOW
My intention was to lop off her head, but it ended up with just slicing off
both of her arms because she let go of her sword by re lex and avoided.
Girista managed to escape from the bad footing spot now that she had
let go of her weapon and was light.
“Oh my, oh my, you’ve got me. I guess I have to be grateful I at least have
my head attached.” (Girista)
“Looks like you still have leisure. However, you can’t hold a weapon with
the state of your arms. Or could it be that you have a way to regenerate
your arms like Ekdoik does with his chains?” (Ilias)
“I can treat my arms, but it takes time and I need to wash the fallen
arms. But that would be dif icult here.” (Girista)
I can tell how high level Girista’s healing magic is just by seeing how
there’s not a single drop of blood falling and her wound being closed
already.
“I can stick it back, but I can’t touch the sword anymore. I am ine with
this being my defeat. I will be struggling if you tell me you want my life
though.” (Girista)
Her ighting spirit certainly is gone now. Should I inish her off? But
Pashuro is inally beginning to get serious.
Girista specializes in defense to begin with. Even without her arms, it
should be safe to assume that she can buy time even without her arms.
My time being wasted here would lead to risking the life of Wol ie.
Fortunately, Rakura has gone to protect him. In that case, it should be
possible to react even if they were to pull any tricks.
“Do as you please if you want to run away. If you do anything weird, I will
inish you off immediately.” (Ilias)
“I will be watching. Well, if it looks like Pashuro will lose too, I will run
away though.” (Girista)
I leave Girista and head to where Wol ie and Pashuro are ighting.
———
Wol ie was attacking one-sidedly until now, but right now she is being
pushed back completely. Of course she would be. The ire clad around
Pashuro has the ability to ignite the mana of others.
Even so, if she were to reduce the mana and push it back, her physical
specs and defense will drop sharply and she will be beaten to death with
pure physical violence.
The reason why she can avoid the attacks of Pashuro who has switched
to the offensive is because Wol ie is in good condition. Wol ie is in top
gear right now due to the initial battle.
In terms of mana strengthening, Wol ie’s is superior to that of Pashuro.
If we are talking plainly of physical strength, she would be second only
to Ilias in this plaza. With such high specs revved up from time along
with her polished concentration, if she were to move to evasion, the
results are as you see.
“Don’t jump around like a damn ly, you weakling! Even I get bored if it is
one-sided.” (Pashuro)
Despite that attack having come completely from behind him, he still
managed to block it without issues.
“What, did Girista give up? That bitch! You must really like to shit on
your chivalry by jumping into a duel!” (Pashuro)
“Say whatever you want. There’s no words that can injure me when it
comes from lowlifes who use a hostage as bait to drag others into their
affairs!” (Ilias)
Pashuro jumped back to avoid the following attack. The sword of Ilias
caught ire because it got blocked with the black ire.
“—Hmph.” (Ilias)
But Ilias waved away the black ire with a swing of her sword.
“Waah, Ilias-san is so skilled. She gathered all the mana she was pouring
on her sword onto the tip and stopped the encroachment of the black
ire.” (Rakura)
“Thanks for the explanation, Rakura. Seems like Ilias has a good grasp of
that ire’s special trait.”
In that case, Wol ie should also… is what I want to say, but the weapons
of Wol ie are gauntlets. It would be dif icult to wave it off. On top of that,
that was a feat that was made possible because of the mastery of Ilias. If
the perceptive Wol ie wants to try out something like that on her irst
try, it would be better for it to be with a long weapon like a spear.
Pashuro provokes them with a beckon. That composed face of his didn’t
change even in front of Ilias.
Pashuro avoided that, but the one who jumped in from behind Ilias was
Wol ie.
“You think that’s gonna catch me off-guard, you idiot? Burn.” (Pashuro)
Wol ie blocked the gauntlet clad in black ire with her gauntlet and
immediately retreated. The ists that you would think were ignited
didn’t have ire on them.
“Playing tricks, you trash! The technique of that knight there, huh.”
(Pashuro)
Ilias set a barrier on the surface of Wol ie’s gauntlets. Barriers are a
mass of mana. It will burn up if they touch the black ire, but it will lose
its destination if it is undone. A one-and-done barrier. It won’t be
possible to set the barrier again if Ilias and Wol ie don’t make contact, so
the amount of moves they have to make have certainly increased.
“I will jump in. Wol ie, you avoid any counterattacks as you try to get
accurate hits in.” (Ilias)
“Okay!” (Wol ie)
“—Now.”
But no one reacted to the sound. However, change occurred in the battle.
“Guh?!” (Ilias)
She must have had a barrier on herself as well. She caught ire for a
moment, but the ire disappeared. That said, the difference in defensive
power between this and Rakura’s is like heaven and earth. It is originally
used so you don’t breathe in poisonous mist, so you can’t expect much
battle effectiveness from it.
The battle style of Pashuro has changed at this point. From a ist style
that used his gauntlets to one that specializes on legs. It is less than the
black ire appearing in his arms, but the threat it poses isn’t lower.
“Where did the energy of before go, ain’t this too one-sided, woman?!”
(Pashuro)
The moment she defended against the 10th kick, Ilias began to retaliate.
Looks like she has begun to adapt to Pashuro’s new style… but it is not
as easy as that, huh.
“Don’t look down on you?! Nah, you are all the way down. Die, you
blockhead idiot!” (Pashuro)
Pashuro threw a ist onto Ilias. It is not a distance that can reach her, but
Ilias must have felt something from the warning of Wol ie, she quickly
took distance.
Black ire was shot at the place Ilias was an instant after. From punches,
to kicks, and now even a switch to long ranged attacks.
Pashuro and Ilias were having exchanges while Wol ie aimed for
openings. But no effective method is showing up. They can’t create one.
The battle sense of Ilias is certainly high. In just a few trades, she got
used to the movements of Pashuro, and has switched from defense to
offense. However, when Ilias tries to concentrate on the attack, Pashuro
switches his way of ighting completely.
Just when you think he is controlling the ire and shooting it out like a
pyromancer, he would create a sword of ire and come at you like a
knight. Just when she got used to the ire sword, he created ire claws on
both hands and went at her with a new martial style. He is not always
switching to new styles. He would at times return to styles he has
shown before and the pattern couldn’t be read.
“Right. By the way, Counselor-sama, why have you been clapping over
and over for a wh—” (Rakura)
“Yes!” (Rakura)
Black ire lew here the moment Rakura deployed the barrier.
“Oi, you are being noisy, you damn brat! Don’t go doing unnecessary
stuff when you are not ighting.” (Pashuro)
“Of course he would get angry if you were to go clap clap and distract
him. Uwaa, the barrier is burning?!” (Rakura)
The attack method of Pashuro changed after the warning of Wol ie.
“You are noisy, you piece of shit! Getting stupid knowledge!” (Pashuro)
The change in battle style also has its own signs. This one alone is hard
to feel on the surface. However, I am done with my observations.
Reading the atmosphere of the other party isn’t so dif icult compared to
reading their mind.
Even so, telling them out loud would be dangerous. My re lexes are slow
so it could cause confusion. Thus, the hand claps.
I have been imprinting that into Wol ie and Ilias unconsciously. The
moment I feel a sign of change, I clap my hands. And then, the
movements of Pashuro change.
With Wol ie’s moves increasing, Ilias obviously gets more freedom in
movement too.
The moment Pashuro switched from kicks to ists, the leg sweep of
Wol ie hit. He regained his balance soon after, but her attacks are
beginning to connect.
Looks like she not only learned the switch of styles, but can predict
some of the styles that will be coming.
When he is on the whim of using ists, he will use ists; when he is on the
whim of using kicks, he has to use kicks. Even if you can freely switch
your hand in rock-paper-scissors, there’s no point if they can predict
what you will put out beforehand.
Now that it has reached this point, Wol ie can aim for that technique.
The risk is high, but it is one with high decisive power.
Wol ie pushes out her right ist she held aloft, but Pashuro avoided it by
shifting his body slightly to the left.
“As if a large swing like that will hit. Don’t get ahead of yourself you
shitty—” (Pashuro)
The body of Pashuro spun in the air and bounced on the ground as if he
had been hit with a full power attack.
The protectors around the ist are not for protection but propulsors.
I was already aware of the explosive power of Wol ie’s mana in the
battle against the Anbus. By directing that explosive power into a
speci ic direction, she changed it into propulsion power.
Wol ie purposely threw a large swing with her right ist and had Pashuro
avoid to the inside. And then, she exploded the mana accumulated in the
gauntlet, ejecting vast amounts of mana from the propulsion openings,
and the right ist changed trajectory as if sprung.
This technique carries huge risks. If this attack were to be avoided,
Wol ie’s stance would be broken heavily.
If she throws a full power attack from the correct stance, her body can
react to the next action. However, an attack from an unstable form has
nowhere to get a hold of. She even tripped lashily and injured her
shoulder lightly at the time when she tested it out.
She might be able to control it if she lowers the output, but if she does
that, it would just be a normal hook you switched trajectories of. It is
when it is a second high speed straight after fully stretching your arm
that gives it the surprise factor and its power.
Pashuro mitigated the fall and got up. However, he soon fell on his
knees.
“The match has been set, Pashuro. You shouldn’t be ine after receiving
that attack just now.” (Ilias)
Just as Ilias said, his legs can’t stop shaking. He got a full power hit on his
head. One hit is more than enough. Pashuro probably can’t even stand
up.
He will be able to move after a while, but in his current state, releasing
the black ire would most likely be the most he could muster.
“Oh my, oh my, that’s pathetic. Can’t you just honestly admit your loss?”
(Girista)
“Shut up, Girista! In the irst place, it is because you are useless trash
that things ended up like this…! You get up too already Ekdoik, you
incompetent idiot!” (Pashuro)
When I looked over there, Ekdoik slowly got up. But the shower of
chains he took with his whole body was even more damage than
Pashuro. He is most likely the most injured out of the group.
“Give up. Even if it is not fatal, with those wounds, it is impossible for
you people to ight.” (Ilias)
“Shut up, you numbskull! Don’t talk as if you’ve won with that high and
mighty gaze, you bitch!” (Pashuro)
Pashuro shoots out black ire. But he probably couldn’t aim properly, it
lew off without hitting anyone.
The battle will most de initely be settled with the next attack.
Pashuro did something to my clothes on the way here. So it was for this.
“That’s right! Don’t move, you pieces of trash! If you make a single move,
I will turn that man into cinders with my black ire.” (Pashuro)
“Don’t provoke me that much. It took me a lot to hold back and not kill
him. Ekdoik, you can move, right?! Come here!” (Pashuro)
“Any more battle would be rough, so I will be running away. But that
would be insuf icient, right?! These guys came here prepared to die in
order to save that man. Then, it should be ine for one or two of them to
die, right?!” (Pashuro)
“…”
“Right, I will kill that white brat this time! That’s why, kill Ilias Ratzel. If
they resist, that man is cinders!” (Pashuro)
“No issues! I know that woman is the bodyguard of the man. A knight-
sama would be able to throw away something like their lives, right?!”
(Pashuro)
“A cleric preaching, huh. That pisses me off, you numbskull! If you are so
serious about your opinion, then let’s have you die irst. Ekdoik,
accomplish your objective irst! Now, show me that pride of the strong
you preach about!” (Pashuro)
Throwing the sparks onto Rakura as well? That’s way too convenient.
If it were just running away, the life of a single hostage might suf ice, but
you are greedying for the win.
“—Guh?!”
“It all went just as that man said. What a pathetic man you are.” (Ekdoik)
Giving someone a present on their way to hell is what a villain does, but
he is the type of person that would take others as hostage. Let’s leave
regrets on him at least.
“Rakura, would you be able to extinguish the ire here completely now?”
I have Rakura clear the remaining ire. His last struggle is gone now.
I walked towards Ekdoik and Pashuro who went on his knees again.
There’s no need to get too close, just enough for my voice to reach.
“Yeah, Ekdoik was your ally just before -until the moment you got
greedy and asked to kill Rakura, that is.”
I was certain Ilias could win against Girista. Wol ie would buy time, Ilias
would join, and by utilizing the habits of Pashuro, there was enough
chance of winning.
The uncertain factor was the battle between Ekdoik and Rakura.
“Ekdoik, victory for you is to protect the honor of your father. Being raised
by your father and obtaining power, if you were to win one on one against
Rakura, you will certainly be able to regain that honor. However, learn
that you would be able to protect that honor even more if you were to lose.”
“Do you think I will give up on my revenge just for that?” (Ekdoik)
“No, that’s why you can ight with everything you have, fair and square.
However, you should rethink how to act when you have lost. Also, one more
warning. There will be a case where the honor of your father will drop to
rock bottom. Do you know when that is?”
“There’s no way that can be the case. I can prove the greatness of mine
father if I win.” (Ekdoik)
“That’s only in the case when you win with your own strength. But what if
Rakura were to lose to you in a way where she doesn’t resist? Would you be
able to call that a victory? No, you wouldn’t. On top of that, if it were
obtained by using a hostage, just what would that prove from the guy who
scavenged such a victory?”
“No, you need a hostage for the sake of ighting Rakura. You are not wrong.
However, what about the others? Especially the whimsical Pashuro.
There’s the possibility he will thoroughly use the hostage in order to win.
Then, imagine this. Pashuro used the hostage and you managed to one-
sidedly kill Rakura. Now, what would the world think of you… of your
father if they were to learn of this?”
“……”
Ekdoik’s anger towards the killer of his father, Rakura, wasn’t because
she took her family away.
He has been raised to hate the humans that threw him away. But the
devil that taught him this was defeated by Rakura. Ekdoik had lost sight
of what was right at that point.
If the worth of his father is gone, the worth of himself until now would
be gone too. That’s why he decided to get revenge on Rakura.
However, this is also in part to gauge the worth of Rakura. And so, I
prepared an escape path for him, so that it is okay to evaluate Rakura
there. If Ekdoik can acknowledge Rakura, he will be able to move
forward. There’s no need to block the other paths. You will feel more
relieved when you have more choices after all.
And then, at the end, I imprinted a view on the existence that could ruin
everything.
It would turn Ekdoik’s past -its worth- to zero. That’s why it is the
natural result that Ekdoik betrayed Pashuro here once he took
desperate measures.
“Too bad, Pashuro. If Ekdoik had no honor, the one in this state would be
someone else. Whimsical people are not to be trusted, you see. You
know, I am a bit of a whimsical person myself. Just give up and think of
this as having lost because of my disgust for my own kind.”
“Don’t put me… in the same level… as you…! You are… you are…!”
(Pashuro)
“Aah, but your whimsical nature was… how to say it… easy to
understand.”
CHAPTER 46
IT HAS BEEN ENTRUSTED TO
ME FOR NOW
Girista has lost both arms, and Ekdoik is injured in his whole body and
he seems to be barely managing to stand here. Well, most of all, these
two have completely lost their will to ight.
Now then, let’s put the inishing touches. Ilias came back to her senses
and ran my way, and I also approached her.
I ignored Ilias who was about to say something, sandwich both of her
cheeks, and stare at her.
Stare at her.
Look at her eyes, pupils, and continue staring even deeper in.
“…”
“The knights must be encircling the place by now. If you are going to
run away, aim for the time when we join up with them.”
Ekdoik and Girista looked at each other’s faces and looked over here
again.
“That part is ine. Even if I heal my arms, it would take time for me to be
able to wave my greatsword like I have done until now~.” (Girista)
“Once your arms heal and you can swing your weapon again, and you
bare your fangs once more, we won’t be able to ignore you. There’s the
chance you will learn some other ighting style after all.”
“No issues with that. We have failed, so we are not in a position to show
ourselves in front of him.” (Girista)
With this, we have reconciliation with Ekdoik and Girista even if just on
the surface. It is not clear whether these two will keep their promise,
but we have made a promise.
Judging from how Rakura is not interjecting, it must mean that they are
agreeing truthfully here. Meaning that we have secured safety with that
just now. Depending on what happens in the future, they might go
against their promise. There’s no need to hesitate when that happens.
“Wait a moment! Do you understand what you are doing here?!” (Ilias)
“What, you ask? I am simply letting them go. Girista simply wanted to
have a deathmatch with a strong person, and Ekdoik was planning on
restoring the honor of his father. They are both matters that can be
solved, right?”
“But they kidnapped you and tried to kill you, you know?!” (Ilias)
“Yeah, that’s why there shouldn’t be an issue if I make the decision to let
them go, right?”
“That’s…” (Ilias)
“The objective of Pashuro was the rebellion against the authority.
That’s why he designated Pope Euparo. He could have affected the
surroundings, so I had him eliminated.”
“Isn’t the killing desire of Girista the same? There might be more
casualties in places we don’t see!” (Ilias)
It is easy to imagine that. That said, when you go that far, I can only say
that’s none of my busi—no, no, looks like I still haven’t switched
completely. I smack my face and switch.
“Girista, how long will it take for both of your arms to heal?”
“Then please endure killing people in that time. I will ind a way to hold
down that impulse of yours. If it doesn’t seem like you can, Ilias, you put
an end to her.”
“Fine by me. I can endure a bit if you promise me a rematch. But can
you trust me?” (Girista)
“Yeah, I can.”
“Now then, let’s disperse. If we talk for too long, who knows when the
knights will come pouring in.”
Pashuro died, and Girista and Ekdoik escaped. The gauntlets Pashuro
had on and the greatsword of Girista she left behind were transported
to the castle.
The knights chased after the escapees, but they couldn’t get their
whereabouts. They couldn’t catch the people who lived in the darkness.
There were some unsettling rumors going around, but the Harvest
Festival resumed, and we safely reached the last day.
Marito called for us after that, and we are currently in the guest room.
The other ones that were called are Ilias, Rakura, Pope Euparo, and
Archbishop Ukka.
“Don’t make a ruckus, Ukka. But it is great that the harm was kept to a
minimum. Pashuro was the disciple of the Holy Fist Gradona. I am
impressed you managed to come out ine.” (Euparo)
“But why did you let the other two escape? The chances of them
becoming enemies again is higher.” (Euparo)
Of course, making direct contact with him is the fastest shortcut, but it
should be safe to assume that Raheight won’t be showing himself in
front of us personally.
“That might be true, but I don’t think they will spit out that information
honestly though.” (Euparo)
“Me?!” (Rakura)
Ekdoik had been raised by a devil. He hated the humans that threw him
away and admired the devil who raised him. With Rakura having
defeated that father of his, he directed his attention at Rakura.
However, Rakura is normally airheaded, so she is evaluated lowly, and
that irritates him.
She not only has a low evaluation among humans but devils too. Due to
him being the son of a devil that lost to someone like that, his self-
respect was in tatters.
“And so, we just have to improve the reputation of Rakura.”
“Pope-sama?!” (Rakura)
“Counselor-sama?!” (Rakura)
Actually, the biggest reason why I accepted this proposal of Ekdoik was
because I learned of the strength of Rakura.
The result was that Ekdoik couldn’t deal a single scratch on Rakura and
lost. On top of that, it was after she was complaining so much about
‘not wanting to kill’ so she was holding back. His internal evaluation of
Rakura must have increased by quite a lot with that. Honestly, it is on
the level where it might be ine to just raise that one to the extreme.
“I would like you to do that, but it should be ine to just send her to the
frontlines where she can show her true strength. Or rather, why is it
that you have been moving her away from the frontlines when she has
shown so much results in subjugating devils?”
The one who can answer this is most likely Archbishop Ukka who is her
direct superior.
“About that, it is because when awarding her the medals for her
achievements, she strongly requested to be away from the frontlines…”
(Ukka)
“…”
“No uhm… the food in the frontlines is not tasty and there’s no
bathtubs, you know. The beds are also hard and it is unhygienic…”
(Rakura)
“At least talk about the fear and emptiness of battle or something like
that.”
“…”
She has been crushing her own chance to show her potential for the
sake of her own peace.
But it must be true that it is harsh on the frontlines. You are exposed to
danger and can’t even lead a satisfying lifestyle. Couldn’t you say
Rakura is quite the big deal for only thinking about the quality of life
there?
If Pope Euparo says that, no one in the Yugura Church can go against it.
That’s not fair.
“No, I am not running away. We couldn’t put Rakura to full use. I am now
sure that you will be able to guide her into becoming a wonderful
cleric! I have decided to convince myself of that!” (Euparo)
“Now then, I will leave the future of Rakura to you under the orders of
the Pope.” (Euparo)
“Wait, please wait, Pope-sama! Rakura is not an object. She has the
right to choose her path!”
Now that it has come to this, I will latch onto the rights of Rakura and
stick her to the side of the Pope! It should be possible. Turn your gears
full power!
“Fumu, you have a point. Then, let’s ask the person herself. Rakura, I
shall respect your will above everything else. Where would you want to
stay from here on?” (Euparo)
“Me…?” (Rakura)
“Just for your information, if you are left to me, I will be merciless. Don’t
think you will be able to lead the same lifestyle as you have until now.”
“By the way, I plan on sending you straight to the Nether by today.”
(Euparo)
“Not fair! No, isn’t it horrible for the Pope to throw a threat?!”
“Threat? What are you saying? Isn’t that the best way to make use of
her abilities to the fullest? Didn’t you say just now that you wanted to
do that?” (Euparo)
“You would need the permission of Mejis in order to enter the Nether
that is connected to the territory of Mejis. There’s no way we would
permit you to push a young one with a bright future to their death,
right?” (Euparo)
If I say this, he says that. In order to face this person, I need to make
proper preparations. I can’t win against him with adlib. We have way
too much of a difference in social status.
Anything goes for his side, but there’s a limit to what I can do.
“That’s…”
“Even though it was a given after being told, we couldn’t notice it. Due
to this, we have been burying the talent of Rakura and wasting it. Our
heads are way too hard. That’s why I thought from the bottom of my
heart that I wanted to entrust her to you with your lexible mind.”
(Euparo)
If you tell me that, I can’t say anythi—I obviously have a lot to say back!
Why are you trying to wrap it up nicely? Now that it has come to this, I
shall debate to the end.
“That’s how it is, so I would like you to ask him for my stead too, King of
Taizu. For the sake of an amicable relationship between Taizu and Mejis
too.” (Euparo)
Being faced with the power of the Pope and the King, there’s no way the
complaints of a commoner will be effective. Rakura Salf has become a
resident of the Ilias house in name and reality.
———
That said, they are horrible people, pushing the custody of someone
else like a hot potato.
“Haaah…”
Even if I say this, I am sure of what he will be saying next. ‘You just dug
yourself into that one though’, ‘I have been caught in the cross ire here’
or something like that.
“Think about how I feel as the one who will be shouldering your life.
You are the second after Wolfe, you know?!”
Oh, that wasn’t it. Even though the words of the Counselor-sama are
normally ones I can predict, he would sometimes come out with things
that I can’t predict like this one.
I said something I didn’t really mean. Changing my lazy nature isn’t that
easy to do. I have barely changed in these 20 years after all.
“As if I would treat you the same. Wolfe is Wolfe and Rakura is Rakura.
In the irst place, your personality wouldn’t change that easily!”
I want to live freely and in comfort. When I think about too many
things, I always end up causing terrible things, and cause trouble to my
surroundings.
“If you think I can’t change, you should just give up and accept it… It is
impossible to reform me.” (Rakura)
“Listen here. Even if your core doesn’t change, your environment can.
We create a method that can make the best of you even as you are.”
“That’s why I am sighing here. I know the dif iculties awaiting me after
all.”
I normally try to act decent, but I have stopped doing even that recently.
And yet, he would just make a displeased face but doesn’t abandon me
in the end.
“It is okay to not go through so much work for someone like me. I also
just want to take it easy.” (Rakura)
“I will throw you away when I have to. The only reason I don’t do it right
now is because there’s still a way.”
“So you would throw me away if that doesn’t work either, right? That’s
rough for me too as someone that has to tag along with it.” (Rakura)
I have apparently killed the devil that raised him. I have almost no
regrets about it. I at most feel ‘So that’s how it was. It was at a bad time’.
It seems like he is angry that I am not worthy of being the killer of his
father. That’s seriously a pain.
I am a lazy cleric; this won’t change. I won’t become serious and it is not
like I will become a hero.
“There will be no end to the hardships with how you are right now. But
humans are not immutable. Even if you don’t change, if the eyes around
change, even the small developments internally will provide
proportional developments to the outside too.”
I can’t deny it with him having shown results. Also, if he tells me that
with honesty, someone like me can’t push him away.
“If nothing works, I will modify you physically. What would you prefer
for an arm: a claw or a sword?”
A few days later, we went to one of the bandit lair remains with the
usual 3. There’s a bit of distance between the capital of Taizu and here,
it is the place that has already been checked and has the most things
left behind.
It is the best place to stealthily live in and it is the place where the
attacker the other day, Ekdoik, is currently hiding in.
“Can you please stop shouting as if I am the killer of your parents every
time we meet?” (Rakura)
“We don’t have time. Want to draw a portrait of her or something next
time? If you do, you might feel a bit more attached…”
“…Fine!” (Ekdoik)
“Hooh, in other words, you can increase her reputation under your
direction!” (Ekdoik)
“That said, I won’t be sending her to the battle ield or something like
that immediately though.”
“Now, calm down. You should know if you are the assassin of Raheight,
right? There’s the possibility he will send even more assassins.
Stronger ones than even Pashuro.”
“True. It does sound like she would be hitting even bigger targets if she
is close to you.” (Ekdoik)
“In the irst place, there’s the shadow of the Demon Lord on Raheight.
There’s no bigger shot than that.”
“Really?!” (Ekdoik)
Ekdoik was raised by a devil that used the scar of the Demon Lords in
contact with the Mejis territory, the Nether, as his base. There’s several
places called the Nether. The one in contact with the Mejis territory is
named exactly as it is: the Mejis Nether.
Devils are different from demons who were originally humans. They
were born purely in the Nether, and are a race that has high intelligence
within the living beings. They have learned the common language of
humanity that was most likely transmitted to them by the demons and
are strongly cautious of humans.
Them being called devils sounds pretty dangerous, but wouldn’t they
technically be pure demons?
Their characteristic traits are that they live long and have no need to
mate. Due to this, there’s a lot of them who pride themselves in their
individual strength. The newborn devils like to increase their strength
and position, and spend all their time in battle, but once they reach a
certain standing, they begin to settle down in their own turf, and lead a
leisurely life.
And then, after their turf becomes a certain size, they begin to draw in
other devils into their rule. When the number of devils following them
reaches a certain point, they will begin to be called Great Devils.
There weren’t many who were called Great Devils in the past. The
reason behind this is because of the Demon Lords that created the
Nethers. There’s no other ones than the Demon Lords to rule them
after all.
Depending on the Nether, there’s areas that are ruled by demons, but
Hero Yugura defeated the Demon Lord that created the Mejis Nether at
a pretty early stage, so contact with the demons that were their
subordinates has been lost too.
The father of Ekdoik was the Great Devil Beglagud who ruled over 30%
of the Mejis Nether. He was cruel and had outstanding power, with
many in luential devils under his rule. He also had a strong interest in
humans. He has attacked human settlements in the past, and has
caused a great deal of harm.
“—I won’t disagree with that. He attacked humans for the sake of
superiority, raised the sacri ice they offered, and tried to have him
attack them after all. But I hold no pity towards humans who offer a
baby for the sake of self-protection.” (Ekdoik)
“Wouldn’t you have been able to live peacefully if that threat hadn’t
existed to begin with.”
“Stop the ‘if’ talk there. We would both just wear ourselves out.”
(Ekdoik)
With all of that being said, Ekdoik is the grown form of the baby that
was offered as a sacri ice by the village that feared the attack of the
devils. Beglagud didn’t eat him and entertained himself by raising him
to the fullest. It is truly the whim of the devil.
Ekdoik grew steadily while warped and, inally, he tried to enact his
revenge towards the village that sacri iced him. In all of that, the clerics
dispatched by Mejis attacked with a bizarre invasion. It goes without
saying that Rakura was also part of that cleric party.
Normally, that could only be called careless, but their enemy was bad.
Rakura defeated a massive amount of devils there. Beglagud was
caught up in that as if it had been an afterthought.
“Was there no difference?”
“Ekdoik, did Begladud not have any de ining traits in his body?”
“…”
The territory Beglagud ruled had returned to a lawless zone, and there
are apparently many devils ighting for the territory even now. Looks
like the amount of devils Rakura has subjugated is indirectly increasing
even now.
Rakura’s usual uselessness and her evaluation within the human realm
had come to light. After learning about this, the devils began to think
‘maybe Beglagud wasn’t really that big of a deal if he was killed
instantly by a dunce like that?’, and the other Great Devils began calling
Beglagud pathetic and unsightly.
The result was that Ekdoik lost his place. He took advantage of being
human and lived in the human realm as an adventurer, moving his
living place.
“Even Pope Euparo knows about you despite being someone you
shouldn’t be too connected with.”
“I don’t really get it, but what I do understand is that you messed up big
time.”
“The existence of the Demon Lords is famous within the devils too.
However, I have not heard talk of their resurrection. The Great Devils
might be carrying secrets like that though…” (Ekdoik)
“So you were not told about it despite being raised by Beglagud.”
(Rakura)
“They created the largest scar in the world called the Mejis Nether and
is the irst Demon Lord to be defeated by Hero Yugura, the Purple
Demon Lord.” (Ilias)
“This is the irst time I have heard of that Demon Lord. The one who
created the Nether lying ahead of the Black Demon Lord Killer
Mountain of Taizu was the Black Demon Lord?”
“No, the one who created the Taizu Nether was the Green Demon Lord.”
(Ilias)
That said, Mejis is purple and Taizu is green, huh… In that case, Gahne is
red?
Amethyst, turquoise, garnet; they are all associated with gem colors.
The reality is that Taizu uses turquoise as their motif. The clothes of
the Yugura Church have the purple color in them. I can’t deny the
possibility that that kind of knowledge has been mixed in the
establishment of the countries.
No, wait…
“Ekdoik, I would like to ask about the appearance of Raheight when you
met him recently.”
That’s good and all, but where did the other ruf ian go?
“Girista inished treating her arms and headed to Gahne. Her face is
now known in the capital of Taizu and she said the other villages were
too rural, it was uncomfortable for her.” (Ekdoik)
The of icial statement given was that two people rampaged around
Taizu, kidnapped someone, and attempted murder. They are being seen
as dangerous as adventurers too, but with them rampaging in the
capital so brazenly, of course they would be wanted people now.
“She said that she would appear in front of me after she can ight once
again. That’s all she left as a message.” (Ekdoik)
“I see. Looks like we will have to make preparations for when that time
comes.”
I then noticed the gaze of Ekdoik move to Wolfe. By the way, Wolfe has
been directing a wary gaze at Ekdoik the whole time.
“—Rather than her gaze, I am curious about the amount of mana she
has. I have seen demi-humans in other countries, so I don’t think of
them as unusual, however, this is the irst time I see this amount of
mana.” (Ekdoik)
“Your daily life has been with devils after all. Is it really that
impressive?”
“The mana you are born with and the mana you increase with training
has differences. Ilias Ratzel has an abnormal amount of mana, but I can
see traces of outstanding training in it. However, Wolfe, was it? Despite
having equal amounts, her mana is barely trained.” (Ekdoik)
“We have taught her mana emission and mana strengthening though.”
“Really? I didn’t feel any skill aside from her body movements.”
(Ekdoik)
Saying this, he lengthened his own chain by around 1 meter, cut it off,
and threw it to Wolfe. Wolfe avoided that.
“…No, that wasn’t an attack. Don’t worry. Try this out.” (Ekdoik)
Ekdoik poured mana into the remaining chain and made it move like a
snake.
Wolfe observed the fallen chain with suspicion and poked it to con irm
the sensation. And then, she tried pouring mana into it as told.
When she did, the chains began to tremble violently left and right. It is
striking as if it found its parent’s killer.
“Who was the one who taught her how to control mana?” (Ekdoik)
No, I don’t think that’s a scene where you come out proudly.
“There’s a limit to extreme… Even devils use it more delicately…”
(Ekdoik)
“I taught Wolfe from the basics. The irst thing to do is to exert oneself,
right?” (Ilias)
“…I will give you that chain, so use it for training. It is a special one
weaved with my mana. You can do a variety of things depending on the
way you pour the mana into it.” (Ekdoik)
Ekdoik moved the chain of the same length freely. The size of the rings
and the length, even increasing or decreasing the volume. Change the
color to rainbow, clad it with ire, wet it with water, tinge it with
electricity; Wolfe was watching all of this with a serious expression.
“Even though you can do so many things, you didn’t use those in the
ight against Rakura.”
There’s a lot of people who want to teach Wolfe. There’s the members
of the Ragudo Division, and even the knights that discriminate against
Ilias because she is a woman. Everyone must feel it is a waste for
visibly obvious talent to just be buried.
On our way back, Wolfe tested out the chain Ekdoik gave her in a
variety of ways. It at irst was moving everywhere as if it wanted to run
away at full speed, but after a while, it began to move like a dying snake.
Looks like she quickly learned how to hold back and control it.
“Okay!” (Wolfe)
“By the way, Wolfe-chan, can I try that out too?” (Rakura)
Rakura holds the chain. When she did, the chain began to move labbily,
and eventually began to move as Rakura willed. On top of that, the
shape of the rings began to change steadily.
“You need to get the hang of it quite a lot, but this does seem like it is
good for training.” (Rakura)
“Okay.” (Wolfe)
Ilias grabbed the chain and poured mana. The chains showed drastic
movements like the irst time Wolfe did it.
Wolfe is trembling.
“…Ilias, go get one more!”
“S-Sorry!” (Ilias)
Ilias immediately turned back and came back with around 10 more to
have spares. Maybe it might be an unexpectedly good idea to have
Ekdoik as a teacher. Ilias can work for high level mana strengthening,
but I am seriously worried about whether she can teach Wolfe the
concept of holding back.
Pope Euparo and the others returned to Mejis after a few days. They
originally planned on returning at once after the Harvest Festival was
over, but they apparently found a place to eat that they liked, and
remained there, inding it hard to leave.
Just from the fact that it was Rakura who introduced it to them, I can
pretty much imagine where it was. Gozu probably didn’t even imagine
that the Pope would be on the verge of becoming a frequent customer.
Ekdoik will be hiding in Taizu for the near future and Rakura will be
keeping an eye on him. He can’t come into the capital, so he is living a
survivor life in the mountains and forests of Taizu.
I felt bad leaving him bored doing nothing, so I gave him the map of
Dokora and requested him to search for resources. I have been
providing him with food and daily necessities as a reward.
“So you think the one behind Raheight is the Scarlet Demon Lord. And
so, you want to investigate Gahne where the Scarlet Demon Lord has
shown up before.” (Marito)
The Scarlet Demon Lord; the Demon Lord that’s said to have strength
second to the Black Demon Lord and appeared in Gahne. Had an
intense battle with Hero Yugura and apparently lost by a narrow
margin.
“Isn’t there the possibility that Raheight simply likes the scarlet color?
Or maybe it might be a necessary magic stone to move his soul.”
(Marito)
“I can’t deny the latter, but the former is not possible. His type wouldn’t
go for lashy red colors.”
“Fumu, then I will send our Anbus irst. If we feel any anomalies, I will
make preparations for you to make an of icial visit to Gahne. How
about that?” (Marito)
“I feel like that’s roundabout, but I can’t complain if they are going to be
doing the preliminary investigation. Let’s do that.”
“I will be sending you as people of Taizu. You won’t be able to stay for
long, so make the investigation quick, okay?” (Marito)
“You don’t need to try to tie me down that blatantly. I won’t switch sides
so easily.”
“No, no, you don’t know. There’s the possibility the Gahne king will take
a liking to you.” (Marito)
“You are the only one with such peculiar tastes. Right, a month should
be enough.”
The crime rates have decreased drastically with the new king taking
the throne in Gahne. I would like Marito to learn about how he rules.
I have gotten used to this of ice room after becoming a king. But since
the time he began to come here, his absence makes it feel lonely.
Right now the only one here is Lord Ragudo aside from my bodyguard. I
am used to this combination as well, but it feels incomplete and empty.
“We are talking about him here. Even if we were to tell him there was
nothing, he would still go on his own. I at least managed to get some
preparation time.” (Marito)
“Gahne, huh… Even if we don’t wait for the investigation result of the
Anbus, it is still a nation I can only describe as bizarre.” (Ragudo)
“Right. Even with just their movements these recent years, they have
achieved drastic changes. The shadow of Raheight being present isn’t
clear yet, but there are a mountain of factors to draw his interest.”
(Marito)
Gahne is a neighboring country of Taizu that possesses vast plains as
their territory. Knights are the core of Taizu, the clergy of the Yugura
Church are the core of Mejis; the equal to these in Gahne would be their
army.
Gahne is not different from Taizu in that the king holds the power, but
Gahne has a conscription law. The young ones that reach a certain age
will be made to train as soldiers, and then be returned to their normal
lives. In emergencies, the populace will take up arms, and will train in
order to be combat ready.
The scale of their Adventurer Guilds are varied as well as their races.
You could say that that country has good af inity with him since he
prefers tactics that take on roles over individual power. When you
consider that, Gahne has a lot more appealing points than Taizu.
We are above in terms of the beauty of nature, but the place he lived in
wasn’t the countryside but an area where civilization was advanced.
When thinking about it in that way, there’s way too few factors to keep
him in this country. I really should have him marry a woman from this
country to create a foundation that makes it hard for him to move.
But he got the better of me and I can’t use the method of bringing him
down with numbers. In the irst place, if there were a woman he inds
itting for me, I would like to put them as candidates too. It was an
amusing proposal, so I ended up accepting without thinking too much. I
still regret it a bit even now.
“No, wait. If this match lasts for a long time, he can’t leave the country
easily.” (Marito)
That method of cutting my own lesh may be forgiven by him, but the
others wouldn’t. I don’t want to send him to other countries. If the other
countries learn of his origins, and learn of his own qualities, I am sure
they would want him.
“A way to keep him in this country…? Marriage may do the job. How
about Lady Ratzel?” (Ragudo)
“I have already had that conversation a long time ago with him, and it
ended in failure.” (Marito)
“As if it would be so easy to know the tastes of a man that switches his
personality on the drop of a hat. I can only think of a peerless beauty
with outstanding personality.” (Marito)
“But if you face him earnestly, he won’t be able to ignore your feelings,
right, Your Majesty?” (Ragudo)
“He hates interference to a terrible degree. I would like to avoid
pushing it too much.” (Marito)
“But it can’t be helped if I can’t think of any method. Let’s just request it
of him sincerely as a friend.” (Marito)
———
I have been going to Marito’s place every day, but he seems to be busy
today, so I couldn’t meet him. We have come all the way to the castle, so
we are wandering around.
That goes for my human relations too. It is not like the relationships I
have formed in this place will disappear completely, but living in a
different country would obviously create a rift between us. The reset of
those things as a person who doesn’t like to communicate with people
is rough.
In the irst place, I have even begun to grow attached to this country. I
would need quite a lot of courage and resolve to throw those away.
Even if Gahne is an advanced civilization that leaves Japan in the dust, I
probably wouldn’t feel like abandoning Taizu and living there.
“What’s the matter? You are making a brooding face there.” (Ilias)
She grabbed my collar and shook me. Man, that’s nostalgic. I am dying.
Even if I have gotten used to it mentally, it won’t lessen the physical
threat of having a gorilla grab my collar and shaking me.
“Your sudden statements are at fault! At least take the proper steps
irst!” (Ilias)
“Is there a need for you yourself to corner Raheight? I am sure His
Majesty would do his best to protect you.” (Ilias)
Point taken. But this is the most understandable way I can put it in
daily life comparisons.
“But even if you suddenly tell me that you will be leaving the country…”
(Ilias)
“I-I see. But can’t you explain in a way that doesn’t bring about
misunderstandings?” (Ilias)
“Mgh…” (Ilias)
That said, as long as I have that habit of speaking out the conclusion
irst, there’s still room for improvement, yup. I teased her while
understanding that fault lies in me too, but let’s keep that a secret.
“The problem would be who I should leave to look after Rakura and
Wolfe. It would be rough to look after them with just you, right, Ilias?”
“Obviously. You are a knight of this country and Wolfe is currently in the
middle of learning. Pope Euparo left me to look after Rakura, but I can’t
just bring her in my investigation of Gahne.”
That’s a horrible way to respond. A normal man would have his heart
broken here.
Ilias choked on her words. That’s because she can’t say for sure. I know
the reason for that.
“You have inally noticed after getting that far, huh. There’s no
assurance that Marito will be assigning you as a bodyguard any more
than this.”
Ilias was assigned to protect me after the threat of Raheight was made
clear. However, she failed. Even if it was against 3, she had her attention
taken protecting the people around, leading her target of protection to
be kidnapped and used as a tool for extortion.
The result is that I came out ine, but her evaluation was most likely not
good. Even so, it is not like the actions of Ilias were wrong. When
Girista tried to attack the people around, I was the one who urged her
to stop her. At the very least, there wouldn’t have been anyone who
would be able to make the decision of letting all the citizens there die.
Marito and Lord Ragudo might not have hesitated, but I am a young
man with a strong sense of justice, you see. By the way, her bodyguard
mission has not been taken back as of present, but she hasn’t been
given permission to enter the room where Marito is. Ilias should be
able to tell that Marito is angry at her with just that much.
Of course, with the standing of Ilias, it would end with just the irst
refusal. There’s not even room for negotiation between a king and a
mere knight. The only one with a chance would be me who is being
treated as a friend.
She has only been doing patrol work until now, so she hasn’t failed in
work with responsibility. It would be one thing if it were the frustration
of being discriminated against as a woman, but her own achievements
didn’t bear fruit here. The shock of this not being the fault of others but
her own must be big.
If I can get a bodyguard, it would of course be great if it were Ilias. I can
trust in her skills and I am close to her. She certainly did show naive
sides in her decision making as a bodyguard, but she has no Taizu
citizens she has to protect at Gahne. There’s no possibility for her to
make the same mistake.
I wouldn’t like to part from her while she is feeling down. I want to do
something for her.
The garden is a good place for a change of mood. It makes sense Marito
would be so proud of that place, your heart calms just by being there.
Ilias doesn’t have the habit of appreciating lowers, but it should serve
as a diversion.
—That’s good and all, but I am hungry. Let’s go get some light food irst.
Food is brought out for us when we come to the castle, but in the case
when we come at a weird time, we would show up at the kitchen like
this to get some simple scraps. Thanks to that, I am pretty close to the
old man in the kitchen.
“Ooh, the young man His Majesty likes, huh. Woah, the one by your side,
ain’t that Lady Ratzel?”
“Just tag along since you are here already. It would be tasteless to just
eat alone and have you stare, right?”
The cooking here is obviously tasty. They barely use salt, so it doesn’t
pack too much of a punch, but their cooking technique is quite the
thing to behold.
We place the simple meal on the tray and move to the backyard. It is a
palace where the staff members would take breaks in, but there’s
currently no one here and it is silent. It is not a garden made to be seen
by people, but even though it is small, the lower beds are taken care of,
and it soothes the heart of the people who see them.
“It is small compared to the garden of Marito, but this has its own
lavor.”
“…Yeah.” (Ilias)
It doesn’t seem like her mind is here. There wasn’t much effect even
when I brought her to the garden of Marito.
If Ilias were the average girl like Saira, I would know a few ways to
entertain her, but… right, let’s ask Saira.
“Huff, huff, fuuh.”
Just when I was thinking, a young maid was carrying a whole ton of
gardening tools. Looks like she is someone who tends this backyard.
Maybe due to this, there’s terms that are not used nowadays being
used here and there in the possession spell of Maya-san. There won’t be
any issues once I learn the language of this world, but it is taking time
to learn.
“If you do, I would end up having to call you Backyard Maid-san. It is not
like my post was added to me, so you don’t need to be so formal.”
A maid calling me Onii-san, huh. I feel like it doesn’t match the supply
and demand, but it is not bad. There’s a lot of old men that call me Nii-
chan, so let’s accept this as increasing the female rate.
“Okay. Then what about you, Backyard Maid-san?”
I would say she is a bit older than Ilias, somewhere around the same
age as Rakura and Marito. But I feel like it has been a while since I have
met a girly girl.
Ilias, Rakura, Girista, Lilisa —was Raheight on the inside, so let’s forget
about that one.
“You are an errand girl, and yet, you are tending the backyard?”
“I can tell you have done a thorough job here even with my untrained
eyes. You like it and your skills are not bad. You could just look after the
garden of Mari—His Majesty.”
“Not at all! That garden is beloved by His Majesty and the top artisans
of Taizu are taking care of it!” (Ruko)
Speaking of which, I think he did say that. Well, we are talking about
Marito who likes gardening. He wouldn’t leave the garden he is so
proud of to someone just because they are somewhat good.
“Of course. There are times when I would even have dreams about
getting involved in a part of it.” (Ruko)
“It is just the preference of a novice. It is not to the point of being good
at it. I am raising vegetables in a small planter at home.”
“If there were a maid doing her best raising vegetables at your age, I
would be telling His Majesty to raise your salary.”
I had a full blown conversation with Ruko, but Ilias barely joined in.
Even though they are of close age… Doesn’t she want to get—it can’t be
helped in her current mood, huh.
Ruko must have noticed the state of Ilias, she is actively trying to not
throw the conversation at her. But she really must be bothered by it.
She asked me in a whisper.
“In a sense. Right, do you know what kind of lowers to give a person
like that?”
“Let’s see… hmm. If you give me time, I will prepare them for you…
What kind of person are they?” (Ruko)
Should I bring out the name of Marito here? She might end up refusing
saying that it is too much of an honor. But if she is going to go through
the trouble of preparing it, I would like to provide the proper
information.
“—Someone like His Majesty. By the way, they like gardening too.”
“Oh my. In that case, a potted plant might do the job.” (Ruko)
With this and that, we managed to ready a nice gift. I doubt he is going
to have a change of heart from just a single gift, but there should be a
little relaxation effect from this.
“I ended up taking your time. I had free time here, so I will help out.”
We both inished the tending, and after carrying back the tools to the
storehouse, we bid farewell to Ruko.
That said, Ilias would normally help out at least. She must be resisting
quite a lot here. Would it have been better if I hadn’t told her? But I will
be doing my preparations to leave for Gahne sooner or later.
My irst job as a bodyguard. I was con ident that they wouldn’t get the
better of me with my strength. The reality was that I had a winning
chance against Girista, Ekdoik, and Pashuro if it were solely on battle
power.
But what was the result? I couldn’t protect him despite that being my
one job. I did win a 1 on 1 against Girista, but I had a hard time against
Pashuro, and Wolfe settled the ight with the granted knowledge of that
man.
And then, when that man was once again exposed to danger, I couldn’t
do anything and he himself settled things. I thought he would be ine if
it was him, but that wasn’t the case. He stepped into the thoughts of
Pashuro and the others in order to get out of that situation.
The depth compared to the time when he fought Dokora was different.
He even looked like he was a whole other person entirely. If that was his
form when I met him by chance, I can say for sure that I wouldn’t have
welcomed him in the country.
Seeing his face when he was talking with Pashuro who was on the verge
of death, I even thought it was already too late. But he managed to
return by his own power. That muddiness had returned to its previous
light in the time he was making eye contact with me.
He must have used my way of life as a landmark to return from the
deep darkness in him. But that also means that he was sunk so deeply
that he couldn’t have returned without my presence.
Also, I was once again reminded by him of the reality I tried to not think
about. The anger of His Majesty at that time was the real deal. He
directed anger at me so strong that it made even me falter despite
being far superior to him in physical strength.
“—Let’s go back.”
“Y-Yeah…” (Ilias)
Looks like I have dampened his mood too. I feel even more bad now.
The Leano Division that leads the most knights, and their Knight
Captain, Lord Leano. The top of the people that don’t think fondly of my
position.
The expression of Lord Leano changed suddenly. Just where did his
disgruntled face towards me even go? He is making a face as if he just
met his best friend.
“It has been a while, Lord Leano. This is the irst time we meet in the
castle.”
“You said it. Even though I have told you to come meet me whenever,
you haven’t shown yourself once. What a cold man.” (Leano)
“His Majesty is the priority when I come to the castle after all.”
“I can’t say anything against that response. I was thinking about taking
care of you if you didn’t have a place to go to, and yet, you managed to
get right by the bosom of His Majesty. You really are one man that can’t
be underestimated. It seems like my eyes didn’t deceive me though.”
(Leano)
His irst meeting with Lord Leano should have been in the barracks,
when the irst meeting for the bandit subjugation was held.
At that time, Lord Leano was directing a belittling gaze and tone at
him…
“What’s with that dumbstruck face you have there, Lady Ratzel? I heard
about it, you know. Even though you were left with the job of protecting
him, you allowed him to get kidnapped by outlaws.” (Leano)
“—!”
There’s no way he would let that topic pass by when he hates me.
“So stupid. Even if it is true that you failed, you safely rescued him.
What are they thinking about despite you having redeemed yourself?
Do they think you have already become a perfect knight or something?”
(Leano)
“…Eh?” (Ilias)
“I have heard about how you wanted to protect the citizens. You are not
telling me that those people should have died, right?” (Leano)
“Then, stand tall. You managed to ix your mistake while protecting the
people as the chivalric code deems. Seeking more than that in your
standing would be presumptuous!” (Leano)
“Good grief. With such a tight isted bodyguard with you, it is hard to
invite you to a meal. Let’s ind a different occasion to have a lengthy
talk. See you later.” (Leano)
“Surprised?”
“Y-Yeah. How you are close to Lord Leano and those words just now…”
(Ilias)
“It is not really that weird though. Lord Leano is that kind of person to
begin with.”
“Then why…? No, I am not in a position to ask you about how you are
close to Lord Leano though…” (Ilias)
“Ilias, it is the undeniable truth that you are being hated by the other
knight divisions. But do you think every single one of them hates you
for the same reason?”
Their reason for hating me… isn’t it because I am a woman? No, there
should be no mistake in that. The reality is that they would always say
‘even though you are a woman’.
“The reason why Lord Leano hates you is because a woman is in the
highly respected Ragudo Division.”
“I am saying Lord Leano would have treated someone the same even if
it wasn’t you, Ilias. The Ragudo Division was the ideal knight division
Lord Leano aimed for when he was trying to become a knight. Lord
Leano respects the knight divisions that have kept on since time
immemorial; putting it in a bad way, he is a person trapped in the old
thinking.”
Lord Leano himself would be the one to know that. Did he hear that
from him?
“What’s in the heart of Lord Leano isn’t male superiority, but the idea of
‘the man for the right job’. He wants to keep the historical form of
generations.
Now that he mentions it, something like that might have happened. He
challenged me, saying something like ‘I will be your opponent for a bit’. I
just fought with everything I had like usual… I did get a hit on him at
that time if I remember correctly.
“He was thinking about testing out a new face, and yet, was shamed in
front of his subordinates. Of course he would hold a grudge on you
regardless of gender.”
“Mumuuh.” (Ilias)
“There’s a lot of other things. Some who had their beloved weapons
broken in duels against you; ones told by their cherished little sisters
the person they admire isn’t their brother who is a knight but Lady
Ratzel; people who had their names spoken wrong and got that
nickname set in stone; people who don’t really have any grudge
towards Lady Ratzel, but are riding the mood…”
“At the ceremony, there was a guy that clicked his tongue at you, you
see. I investigated a variety of things while I was checking the details of
that person.”
“Don’t worry. I have already made the noble that clicked his tongue
regret it, so just act as if you don’t know.”
He was doing something like that in the shadows… Well, let’s just
believe that he has done it within reason.
“Even though you told me to change the anger to power, you were
punching back…? What do I do with you?” (Ilias)
“It would only make things more complicated if you were to do the
punching with anger clouding you. But here, a friend of mine was made
fun of. Gotta get a hit or two in, right?”
Now that he mentions it, it is not like they hated me from the very
beginning. But I have lived my life prioritizing polishing myself rather
than my relationships with others. Trying to become a better knight…
No, it is obvious that I would be hated if I did as I pleased without
looking at others.
“You lost your parents at a young age and continued polishing yourself
while there was still no leeway in your heart. There’s no need to blame
yourself at this point. But it is different now. You even managed to get a
friend, right? You can just learn a variety of things without getting
impatient.”
“Did I?”
“It is just embarrassing to be told that to the face. Think about it with
common sense.”
I certainly did mess up. But it is not like that’s the end of everything. If I
keep worrying about everything, I might not only fail to get them back
but link them to even more failures. It may be dif icult to switch
completely here, but I can’t progress if I don’t face forward.
He covered my mouth with his hand. If you do that, I can’t talk, you
know.
“No need to thank me. I am the one being helped out and I am in the
middle of paying you back. It is not like I have paid you back completely
yet. If you want to thank me, do so when I have inished. If you thank me
at each instance I help you, I wouldn’t be able to pay you back
completely.”
“…You are worried about the smallest of things. It is not like it would
lessen anything just from thanking you.” (Ilias)
“It does. Thanking is also a veritable way to pay back a debt after all.”
“—Seriously, men are creatures that care a lot about face, huh.” (Ilias)
———
Ilias wraps it all in the same mantle. It would be troubling if she were to
see my friendship with her and my friendship with Lord Leano as the
same.
“You are the Counselor Candidate that frequently meets His Majesty,
right?”
I was called to the residence of the noble, and when I asked what their
business was…
I have heard that’s because he simply didn’t ind any girls he was
interested in.
I would like you to share 10% of that con idence you have to Ilias who
is on standby outside the room. Also, about half to Rakura. I think that
would make them into nice and graceful ladies.
“If it is you who His Majesty has taken a liking to and speaks to him on
the daily, you should be able to arrange a moment for the two of us to
be alone.”
“No, you can’t refuse. You have a peasant friend that is learning
tailoring, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Do you know that she has been practicing at a tailor that is under the
in luence of my house?”
“That’s a irst.”
This is one con ident lady. Quite the straight threat. It wouldn’t be
strange for a store that makes high class clothing to have deep
connections with nobles.
Even if Saira is driven away from her current place, a new place could
be provided to her if we rely on Ban-san. But Saira said the place she
had right now was a good one. It would be a pain if it were to be stirred
up by the ones above. Also, I would not like Saira to suffer like that.
She may look pretty enough to make it understandable how she would
be con ident about it, but the fate of people who have deluded
themselves to be the chosen ones is sad.
First of all, the fact that she has mistook my relationship with Marito
already makes her completely hopeless. She probably doesn’t even
have an inkling of a thought that the king is friends with a commoner. I
feel like it would be effective just by pointing that out, but… it would be
a pain to just stimulate her blindly.
“It can’t be helped. Then, I will try to arrange for you and His Majesty to
have dinner today alone.”
If you are coming at me as such, I will answer in kind. I feel bad for
Marito, but I will be using that agreement we had before.
The noble daughter is not making too good of a face. Of course she
wouldn’t. There’s no way Marito would be able to get along with a girl
she doesn’t even like after suddenly being arranged to have a meal with
her. She can’t come out strongly with a king, so it is natural that she
would fail an arranged date without any plans.
“Judging from your look, it doesn’t seem like it was a good result.”
“No, it is just the irst time, so it is natural that His Majesty is not
receptive yet! I will have you continue moving for me!”
“Young lady, have you thought about why a commoner like me can
recommend someone else to have dinner with His Majesty?”
It seems like she does have the ability to feel a bad atmosphere. It
would be a lot of work to make someone understand if they are
completely insensitive after all.
“It would be a bother for His Majesty too if the same girl were to be
persistently pushed at him. Therefore, we have made these
agreements.”
“No way…”
“His Majesty and I are trying to ind a good partner for each other, you
see. However, a 3rd party would be a hindrance if we want to perform
this smoothly.”
“…”
If others knew about these agreements, the only ones who would try to
use this would be women who are sure they would be able to seduce
Marito, or assassins. Of course, there’s a way too competent Anbu-kun
by the side of Marito, so there’s no issue with the latter. As for the
former, if the irst one fails, they wouldn’t have the courage to keep on.
If they try to cling on despite that, Marito will simply get rid of them as
a nuisance.
As for other conditions, there’s also that we can only introduce them to
1 a week, and we can only add more when we both have an interest.
Next would be: ‘Let’s not try to poke at the holes of the agreements,
okay?’. We both agreed immediately to this.
I most likely won’t be meeting this noble lady again. And so, there won’t
be a chance to remember your name.
“Man, it has been a while since I have seen a woman that conceited.
Speaking of which, I think I have seen her a number of times at
banquets.” (Marito)
“I did think you would at least remember her since she has a good face.
That said, sorry to trouble you.”
“‘It is a miss, but meet her please’ -that one made me laugh though. She
hasn’t done anything unnecessary to you, right? I personally ind it
unforgivable with just the fact that she threatened you with your friend
though.” (Marito)
Saying this, I bring out the gift wrapped in cloth. The bribe—I mean, the
thing mentioned before. How’s this?
“As an apology for the troubles. If you don’t like it, I will take it back with
me. I personally like it after all.”
“So you say, but this is something that rarely goes around the market,
you know? Aah, but you might be able to ind it in the Black Wol kin
forest, so maybe there? But can I raise it?” (Marito)
“Aah, we considered that possibility, so we readied a manual on how to
raise it.”
“They are very well informed… But from what I have read, as long as I
am careful about where I place it and its environment, it looks like I will
be able to raise it in my spare time. I shall leave it in my room.” (Marito)
“No, I would like to leave these ones in a place where I want to calm
myself. But this is a really good present. I am truly happy!” (Marito)
“Marito, I have used my turn for an introduction. Is there any lady you
want to introduce to me as of now?”
“But that won’t change the fact that you will be surrounded though.”
“It is too soon for Wolfe. But I can bring someone who will not tire
Marito.”
“Don’t worry. I was just thinking about the shocked face of the person.”
At the day of the banquet, I wore the formal clothes I haven’t worn in a
while, and am inside a shaking carriage.
“What are you saying, Ruko? You work at the castle, so you should know
about etiquette more than me. That dress also suits you a lot. You look
pretty.”
She helped me out with the potted plant matter, so I invited her to the
banquet. It is by no means because she was a convenient choice…
probably.
“But I don’t know if I can talk properly with the nobles…” (Ruko)
“It is okay. The person that you prepared the potted plant for is also
coming. He was really happy about it, and most of all, he likes gardening
like you. If you feel suffocated, you can talk with that person about the
potted plant. If that doesn’t work, just enjoy the food and the drinks.”
“Oh, your friend will be there too, Onii-san? I heard he is similar to His
Majesty, but what other things can you tell me about him?” (Ruko)
Even if you ask me what other things, he is the king himself. Well, ine.
“Ahaha, that sounds like a really amusing person. I think I will be able to
relax if that’s the case.” (Ruko)
Since I had the opportunity here, I asked her to teach me about etiquette
in events like this as we headed to the venue which is the estate of a
noble.
This is a bit of an aside, but the ones who are chosen to hold banquets
are those who have no daughters, or even if they have, they are already
married or already have a set partner. It is because they don’t want them
to prepare a location that favors their own daughter.
Turning that around, it also means that there are a lot of nobles like this
who are desperately cheering on for Marito’s queen search. In other
words, they have properly gathered participants, but I think a one on
one marriage interview would suit Marito better personality-wise, yup.
He ran happily over here when he noticed me. I don’t know about
making a king wait outside the gate. The butler at the entrance is frozen
stiff from nervousness.
“Heya there, friend. It would be too lonely to go in alone, you see. I was
waiting with a vigilant eye.” (Marito)
“I am impressed that you can say that when you come to events like this
one often.”
“That can’t be helped. This is the irst banquet I can take it easy in. Fresh
expetiences really are good. It is to the point where I am giddy even in a
suffocating banquet.”
I understand that feeling. The feeling of being able to come with a friend
to a super formal event that has a lot of hassles.
Ruko got down while worrying about her footing. It seems like she is
having a hard time with the long skirt of the dress she is not used to
wearing. She apparently tripped several times when she changed at
Ban-san’s place.
Even if she is learning etiquette, this is the irst time she is participating
in this type of out it, so it can’t be helped.
“Uhm, you must be the acquaintance of Onii-san, my name is Ruko—”
Ruko must have been relieved because I was talking with him in a
relaxed manner and the other party was also speaking in a casual
manner, she walked here while worrying about her feet and did her
greetings, but once she saw his face, she froze.
“…O-O-O-Onii-san?” (Ruko)
Ruko turned crankily here while sounding like a broken robot. Looks
like she knows the face of the king. But I love faces like this, yup.
“Sorry, Marito. If I had mentioned your name, she was most likely going
to run away, so I didn’t.”
Pointing at His Majesty and shouting is pretty comedic to look at. She
moved back quickly and lowered her head deeply at Marito.
“Aah, it is okay. You can be informal he—well, can’t really do that, but it
was out of a teasing heart. I shall ignore it.” (Marito)
“That’s right, Ruko. Your body won’t last if you are so stiff, you know?
You will be spending your time with Marito in today’s banquet after all.”
“……”
She is frozen with an incredible face. But this is a normal reaction. The
attitude of Marito towards me is way too frank, so my sense has gone
awry, but he is a king and, if you were to be impolite, it is on the level
where you might not even be able to live in the country anymore.
Seeing Ruko frozen, Marito crossed his arms with a baf led face and
whispered to me.
“It is true that I could spend a day peacefully with a girl like this, but…
there’s a limit, right? I don’t know about being together with a statue.”
(Marito)
“No, I don’t think speech is even possible. We would barely have any
topics in common like this.” (Marito)
“Really? She is the girl that made the potted plant though.”
Marito turned around and walks over to Ruko. He then gently held the
hand of Ruko and smiled at her.
“So you are the one that made that potted plant? I was thinking I wanted
to meet you once!” (Marito)
Looks like she has noticed that the potted plant she prepared was sent
to His Majesty. I give her a thumbs up to show her she is right.
“That was a wonderful gift. I have thanked my friend who gave it to me,
but I would like to thank you too.” (Marito)
“Right, right, I read the instruction manual for the potted plant and there
were a few points that I was curious about…” (Marito)
Marito’s tone was the usual, but his vigor is almost the same he directs
at me. Ruko seems to be confused by the energy of Marito as she tries to
be polite.
“Aah, right. It would be rude to make you stand in the cold night. Then,
let’s continue our talk inside.” (Marito)
Ruko was pulled by the hand and dragged in. I feel like she asked me for
help there, but it must have been the wind. It should be okay to leave
them to themselves.
After I said that, the sound of awkward footsteps were made as Ilias
came down. It is a banquet, so Ilias has also changed clothes.
Maybe she is shy here, she didn’t say a single word in the carriage. It
seems like she didn’t have the courage to show up in front of Marito
either, but it looks like she has inally resolved herself.
“If I were in her position, I would feel like my life is sapped away.” (Ilias)
“So you say, but this is my irst time in an out it like this…” (Ilias)
The casual clothes that Saira made were not bad, but fancy out its like
this don’t look bad on Ilias either. It actually looks good.
“It suits you. You normally are in an attire that reeks of countryside
knight, so this is fresh.”
“I see, thanks. I now know well just how you think of me normally.” (Ilias)
Ilias answered with a smile that made me feel like something cold ran
down my spine.
But lo-and-behold, Ilias has a sword at her waist fastened tightly with a
holder. I feel like the dress is inclined here… Isn’t the fabric screaming in
pain?
“I can’t help the out it, but I am still your bodyguard, you know? Not
carrying my sword would be the last thing to do. It might come to notice
by His Majesty, right?” (Ilias)
I can’t really say anything back if she tells me that. But she stands out
like a sore thumb.
“But…” (Ilias)
“There should be no issue as long as I am always close to you on the off-
chance you need to draw it out, right?”
“Who do you think is the one that has to reimburse that dress if it were
to tear?”
There’s no way Ilias would have a dress like this one. There might be a
dress of her mom if she were to look for it, but the size of Ilias’s mom is
apparently different from hers. And so, this is also a rented one from
Ban-san.
Heavy!
“Why is this one so heavy?! This is not on the level of the density of iron
being above the norm! Is this made out of pure gold?!”
“Normal steel can’t keep up with my full power, you see. It is made from
extremely rare ores. It is the most expensive thing in my house.” (Ilias)
Anyways, your pants would slide down if you were to have something
like this on your waist. The dress of Ilias really did well. I put the holder
around my shoulder instead of my waist and carry it on my back.
I explain the situation to the butler-san and we enter. Coming into a
banquet while carrying a sword around like an adventurer is damn
embarrassing!
A lot may have happened at the entrance, but the banquet proceeded
without any issues. The nobles were somewhat lustered at irst by a
person carrying a sword being here, but I am used to formalities. I went
around having light chats and moving to the next one.
As for Marito, young women were coming one after the other like the
popular guy he is. But he is bringing Ruko around the whole time, so he
isn’t continuing the conversations for too long. As such exchanges went
on for a while, the ones around must have noticed the intention of
Marito here. The amount of people forcefully approaching had
decreased.
It seems like they are currently having a lively talk about gardening.
Ruko was all stiff from confusion and nervousness, but when it comes to
talking about her hobbies, she can talk to Marito with a fun expression.
With this, she won’t be coming later to complain—she will, but I doubt it
will be too much.
I directed my gaze at the direction where the melody came from and a
small orchestra showed up. They are making preparations for a musical
performance.
The butlers were clearing up the tables at the center and, in just a few
minutes, changed into a dance loor. And then, the banquet switched to a
ball with the appearance of the conductor.
The people around began to dance with their respective partners. The
elegant scenery you would only see on television was unfolding in front
of my eyes. I am honestly feeling the desire to join in. However, reality is
a cruel mistress.
“…Hey, I don’t think there’s even the need to ask, but… you can’t dance,
right?”
“My only memory of it was with a drink in hand and imitating the people
around.”
Most of the young ones around are in the middle of dancing; we two
who can’t dance were standing there. Even Marito has brought Ruko out
there to dance.
It has been a while since I have felt so left out. I rarely go to dance
parties after all.
“But I didn’t expect that not dancing would instead make us stand out.”
“Yeah.” (Ilias)
“Yeah…” (Ilias)
Most of the noble ladies lowed over to Marito, but it was a sight for the
sore eyes. Ilias in a dress wasn’t bad either. On our way back in the
carriage, I basked in the afterglow silently—
Or not.
She really got angry here. By the way, Marito went back satis ied.
Obviously. He didn’t have to be tied down by women for a long time, and
managed to enjoy a talk about his hobbies after all.
Ruko seemed to be having fun in the middle to a certain degree, but she
is currently venting her anger on the culprit from having been set up.
Ilias was watching this with a smile. No lifeboat.
By the way, Marito knew who Ruko was. It seems like he remembered
that he had seen her somewhere. That said, he probably didn’t imagine
that he would be dancing with a maid working at the castle.
Ruko suffered there, but it wasn’t all bad for her heart. She managed to
properly keep up with the gardening maniac Marito, so he took a liking
to her, and she can now take instructions from an artisan that works on
the garden.
It is most likely still far from the day where she can work on that garden
herself, but her dream is closer to being a reality. If you think about that,
I don’t know about being criticized this much. Shouldn’t it be okay to
forgive the person who arranged a variety of things here?
Looks like it was fatal that I got exposed enjoying watching the lustered
Ruko. I was rained on with scolding, gratitude, and scolding again for a
weird carrot and stick charade on our way back.
“This is the irst time I have been told that by someone I welcomed with
a smile. Anything bad happened?” (Marito)
“Hahahaha! Can only say that you dug yourself into that one. But thanks
to you, I managed to meet a good girl.” (Marito)
“Right on. Even though Ruko has now taken one step closer to her
dream of working in gardening…”
“Eh?… Aah, now that you mention it, that’s how it worked.”
Now that I think about it, presenting a girl to Marito came with that
implication. I myself just wanted to pay back Ruko for her work of
making Marito happy, and made it so she can get a good position from
Marito.
“But Ruko is a maid working in this castle. I don’t think the people
around would forgive that.”
“As if I care. I don’t remember being given a list of restrictions for the
candidates.” (Marito)
“Obviously. It is basically a silent agreement of sorts after all. Or more
like, have you taken a liking to Ruko as a girl?”
That’s the point I am curious about. It is not like there’s no noble ladies
out there who enjoy gardening.
“She has ambition but doesn’t have the intention of using people; she
has a dream and doesn’t forget to put a lot of effort in making it a reality;
her education and etiquette is higher than the minimum; when talking
about my hobbies, she is not only not taken aback by this, but has
knowledge that defeats me; about her appearance, she can shine plenty
enough if dressed up and her smile when she talks gleefully is extremely
bright; her lustered face is especially enticing. What part would I
complain about?” (Marito)
So aside from her birth, she is full of plusses for Marito, huh. —Let’s
hope the last one wasn’t the deciding factor. I don’t want a country
where a king like that sits on the throne.
“That said, she might have become a queen candidate, but I feel like
Ruko herself might run away from the pressure.”
“That’s true. But that can be solved if I win her over properly, right?”
(Marito)
Marito said, full of con idence. Just how much con idence do you have?
Who died and made you king? Yeah, that one doesn’t work here.
“But she is unexpectedly scary when she gets angry. Don’t corner her too
much, okay?”
“She is not you. I won’t give her the leeway to get angry.” (Marito)
“For now, I leave her to you. What happens after is not on me.”
You are the one that beat me to it though. Aah, no, he is talking about the
agreement, huh.
“That was an agreement made because I didn’t like being tied down by
forceful methods, not a competition of who readies an appropriate
partner irst.”
“You… Right, if you lose, let’s have you listen to a request of mine.”
The love of my friend is heavy. Well, that will eventually be lowing over
to Ruko, so I don’t mind.
“…”
Yeah, his expression turned into that of a king in one go. It really was no
mistake that there wouldn’t have been any room for negotiation if not in
a circumstance like this one.
“Lady Ratzel barely did anything fruitful there despite that though. Are
you aware of that?” (Marito)
Well, it is true that the best scenario would have been for Ilias to defeat
Girista though. If I were asked who from those 3 were stronger, I would
have said either Ekdoik or Pashuro. The difference in compatibility
showed up strongly for Ekdoik, and he completely lost to Rakura, but
Pashuro had a hard time ighting Ilias with his full power.
Wolfe was the one to settle the battle at the end, but it wouldn’t have
been possible to defeat Pashuro without Ilias.
“If Ilias wasn’t the biggest contributor, I may have not come to ask you to
forgive her. Well, there’s no assurance I would be standing here alive in
that case though.”
“Big words. Well, if that had happened, Lady Ratzel wouldn’t even be a
knight anymore by now.” (Marito)
That goes for you too. You are saying quite the scary thing as if nothing.
You had her protect a glass character that would die instantly, and if she
fails, her whole life goes downhill. There’s a limit to being merciless.
“But I wouldn’t want a bodyguard who would throw away the lives of
others without hesitation. If you are going to be assigning a person like
that as my bodyguard, I would rather go alone to Gahne.”
“You say such naive things despite having torn apart the enemies from
the inside. How about having a bit more of a core?” (Marito)
“…Haah, got it. Lady Ratzel will continue as a bodyguard for the near
future. However, I will prepare one more bodyguard for when you go to
Gahne. No complaints there, right?” (Marito)
“That’s good enough of a compromise. By the way, who are you planning
on assigning?”
“I will think of it until the appointed day. Leaving aside their skills, I plan
on readying someone who will protect you above anything else.”
(Marito)
Looks like he still holds a grudge despite having forgiven her. Let’s just
hold hopes for Ilias in that front.
She doesn’t have a dejected face, but I could tell that she is nervous.
“You must have heard that just now. Your bodyguard mission continues
on, however, there’s no next time. Thus, face this with the chivalric code
you hold as a core at stake!” (Marito)
“—Yes!” (Ilias)
“If you think so, then please tread with utmost care yourself. How
worried do you think I was when I heard that you were kidnapped?”
(Marito)
“…Sorry.”
“Now then, let’s get right into it. There was a report regarding Gahne.
The result was ‘Nothing off’.” (Marito)
“I see. But with how the conversation went before, it sounded like it was
ine for me to go to Gahne though.”
The king of Gahne changed a few years ago. So it is a ‘nothing off’ in the
sense that there’s no issues. If I think about it too deeply, I feel like I will
have a Gestaltzerfall, so let’s not. <if a subject reads or hears the same
term over and over, that term ceases to have any meaning.>
“So you planned on giving your permission from the very beginning.”
“You would have headed to Gahne regardless, right? In that case, I would
choose the method that can chain you.” (Marito)
This guy really says things outright. Well, I don’t mind at this point.
Hiding the information about military affairs if you are from the same
rank is a matter of fact. If they are allowing it with open arms must
mean that there wouldn’t be any issues even if they are disclosed, and
no worries in being imitated. That’s just how much con idence they
have in their own nation.
But Marito is fast. To think he had already negotiated with the king from
the very beginning.
“That’s how it is, so I will ask you to inspect Gahne aside from pursuing
the matter of Raheight. That way you can hide your main intention,
right?” (Marito)
“I will be assigning you someone with a head for such areas as your
extra bodyguard.” (Marito)
“I won’t stop you from chasing the traces of Raheight, however, don’t go
too deeply. I am even prepared to provide knights if you need power.
Rely on our power, my friend.” (Marito)
“Yeah. If Raheight is walking in front of my eyes, I will have Ilias cut him
down, but I will rely a whole ton on you on the other fronts, my friend.”
And in this way, the preparations to investigate Gahne are done thanks
to the help of Marito.
The beginning of all this was a single book. By tracing that book, we
have located the truth buried deep in that darkness.
What awaits even further beyond are most likely truths that surpass
that. I don’t want to get involved in it, but it is not like my peaceful life
won’t be threatened any further even if I half-ass it here.
I really don’t want to, but let’s work hard for the sake of world peace, or
maybe, for the sake of a happy lifestyle that ful ills the peace in my
heart.
———
There’s no one here who knows correctly where this place is.
It is a special space that was created by the Black Demon Lord that had
the Almighty power.
The colors that were shining from those were: gold, blue, green, purple,
colorless, and crimson. The black and white crystals alone had lost their
shine and were quiet.
“The book in question has been sealed in Mejis again. End of the report.”
A heavy voice echoed from the crimson crystal. It is the voice of the
Crimson Demon Lord that was linked to Raheight.
“So you couldn’t steal the book in the end… Even though it is the book
that has things written about me… Aah, so embarrassing… I want to
die…”
The clear voice like that of ice as if it could fade at any moment echoed
from the blue crystal.
“That brat, Raheight, was it? It is because Crimson doesn’t turn him into
a demon already. Crimson really doesn’t know how to handle his people.”
The amused and teasing voice echoed from the gold crystal.
“Gold, you shouldn’t say that. Demons are beings that become your next
successor, you know? You have to be super discreet, tease them, and
dangle it on them until they can’t endure it anymore.”
The bewitching voice echoed from the purple crystal. The colorless and
blue crystals were shining, but they maintained silence.
“I have been told that someone who can decipher the book in question
has shown up. Also that he is someone that comes from the same planet
as Yugura.” (Crimson)
“It is certainly true that it is rude to read the secrets of a maiden, right?”
(Purple)
“This one doesn’t know how naked Yugura described ya all, but it is
important for the time when it is known that ya can resurrect even
when defeated.” (Gold)
“Even if that’s the case, the ones who currently know about this are only
Taizu and Mejis. We just have to move if they move. There’s no
weaklings here who would give out excuses like their bodies are dull
and can’t move, right?” (Crimson)
“This one isn’t good at manual labor though… I don’t mind it for the ‘Day
of Strife’, but this one doesn’t want to stand on the frontlines.” (Gold)
“Gold is noticeably weaker after all. You were defeated by Yugura in one
hit, right?” (Purple)
“Umu, if it is in terms of running away, I have con idence that this one
would be following right after the Black of Almighty.” (Gold)
“It is Gold! This one has told ya to stop with the Yellow! Good grief,
Yugura doesn’t know my likes!” (Gold)
The shine from the crimson crystal disappeared. The blue and purple
disappear following that.
“How scary. The only ones who can threaten the Demon Lords are Black
and Green.” (Gold)
“…”
“What, Green? There’s no need for ya to stay till the very end. Just leave
the job for the last one to this one who follows after Black. Ya can just
continue enjoying your sleep.” (Gold)
There’s no knowing how those words were taken, but the shine of the
green crystal disappeared too.
“Scary, scary. No matter what this one says, Green would ind it
displeasing after all. Can’t even smooth things over like that.” (Gold)
Silence took over the place. The only crystal emitting a voice was the
gold one.
“Hey, Colorless, ya can speak every now and then too, ya know?” (Gold)
Gold speaks to the colorless crystal that’s still shining. But the colorless
crystal silently erased its shine without saying anything.
“Muuh… Did this one say something to be hated over? All Demon Lords
are hard to please as always. That said, a resident of the same planet as
Yugura, huh. I am really curious. I heard he is in Taizu, but… won’t he
visit my place in Gahne? Nfufufu!” (Gold)
The gold crystal also stopped shining after an amused laugh. There were
no lights shining in the space anymore. The round table was swallowed
by the darkness and only silence remained.
Just when the otherworlder from Earth had discovered the existence of
the Demon Lords, the Demon Lords were also made aware of his
presence.
The stage of the 3rd Arc will be taking place in the neighboring country
of Gahne.